Title: Eight Cousins
Author: Alcott, Louisa May
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Eight Cousins" ***


EIGHT COUSINS

By Louisa M. Alcott



Preface

The Author is quite aware of the defects of this little story, many of
which were unavoidable, as it first appeared serially. But, as Uncle
Alec’s experiment was intended to amuse the young folks, rather than
suggest educational improvements for the consideration of the elders,
she trusts that these shortcomings will be overlooked by the friends of
the Eight Cousins, and she will try to make amends in a second volume,
which shall attempt to show The Rose in Bloom.

L.M.A.



Chapter 1--Two Girls

Rose sat all alone in the big best parlor, with her little handkerchief
laid ready to catch the first tear, for she was thinking of her
troubles, and a shower was expected. She had retired to this room as a
good place in which to be miserable; for it was dark and still, full of
ancient furniture, sombre curtains, and hung all around with portraits
of solemn old gentlemen in wigs, severe-nosed ladies in top-heavy caps,
and staring children in little bob-tailed coats or short-waisted frocks.
It was an excellent place for woe; and the fitful spring rain that
pattered on the window-pane seemed to sob, “Cry away: I’m with you.”

Rose really did have some cause to be sad; for she had no mother, and
had lately lost her father also, which left her no home but this with
her great-aunts. She had been with them only a week, and, though the
dear old ladies had tried their best to make her happy, they had not
succeeded very well, for she was unlike any child they had ever seen,
and they felt very much as if they had the care of a low-spirited
butterfly.

They had given her the freedom of the house, and for a day or two
she had amused herself roaming all over it, for it was a capital old
mansion, and was full of all manner of odd nooks, charming rooms, and
mysterious passages. Windows broke out in unexpected places, little
balconies overhung the garden most romantically, and there was a long
upper hall full of curiosities from all parts of the world; for the
Campbells had been sea-captains for generations.

Aunt Plenty had even allowed Rose to rummage in her great china closet
a spicy retreat, rich in all the “goodies” that children love; but Rose
seemed to care little for these toothsome temptations; and when that
hope failed, Aunt Plenty gave up in despair.

Gentle Aunt Peace had tried all sorts of pretty needle-work, and planned
a doll’s wardrobe that would have won the heart of even an older child.
But Rose took little interest in pink satin hats and tiny hose, though
she sewed dutifully till her aunt caught her wiping tears away with the
train of a wedding-dress, and that discovery put an end to the sewing
society.

Then both old ladies put their heads together and picked out the model
child of the neighbourhood to come and play with their niece. But
Ariadne Blish was the worst failure of all, for Rose could not bear the
sight of her, and said she was so like a wax doll she longed to give
her a pinch and see if she would squeak. So prim little Ariadne was sent
home, and the exhausted aunties left Rose to her own devices for a day
or two.

Bad weather and a cold kept her in-doors, and she spent most of her time
in the library where her father’s books were stored. Here she read a
great deal, cried a little, and dreamed many of the innocent bright
dreams in which imaginative children find such comfort and delight. This
suited her better than anything else, but it was not good for her, and
she grew pale, heavy-eyed and listless, though Aunt Plenty gave her iron
enough to make a cooking-stove, and Aunt Peace petted her like a poodle.

Seeing this, the poor aunties racked their brains for a new amusement
and determined to venture a bold stroke, though not very hopeful of its
success. They said nothing to Rose about their plan for this Saturday
afternoon, but let her alone till the time came for the grand surprise,
little dreaming that the odd child would find pleasure for herself in a
most unexpected quarter.

Before she had time to squeeze out a single tear a sound broke the
stillness, making her prick up her ears. It was only the soft twitter
of a bird, but it seemed to be a peculiarly gifted bird, for while she
listened the soft twitter changed to a lively whistle, then a trill, a
coo, a chirp, and ended in a musical mixture of all the notes, as if the
bird burst out laughing. Rose laughed also, and, forgetting her woes,
jumped up, saying eagerly,

“It is a mocking-bird. Where is it?”

Running down the long hall, she peeped out at both doors, but saw
nothing feathered except a draggle-tailed chicken under a burdock leaf.
She listened again, and the sound seemed to be in the house. Away she
went, much excited by the chase, and following the changeful song, it
led her to the china-closet door.

“In there? How funny!” she said. But when she entered, not a bird
appeared except the everlastingly kissing swallows on the Canton china
that lined the shelves. All of a sudden Rose’s face brightened, and,
softly opening the slide, she peered into the kitchen. But the music
had stopped, and all she saw was a girl in a blue apron scrubbing the
hearth. Rose stared about her for a minute, and then asked abruptly,

“Did you hear that mocking-bird?”

“I should call it a phebe-bird,” answered the girl, looking up with a
twinkle in her black eyes.

“Where did it go?”

“It is here still.”

“Where?”

“In my throat. Do you want to hear it?”

“Oh, yes! I’ll come in.” And Rose crept through the slide to the wide
shelf on the other side, being too hurried and puzzled to go round by
the door.

The girl wiped her hands, crossed her feet on the little island of
carpet where she was stranded in a sea of soap-suds, and then, sure
enough, out of her slender throat came the swallow’s twitter, the
robin’s whistle, the blue-jay’s call, the thrush’s song, the wood-dove’s
coo, and many another familiar note, all ending as before with the
musical ecstacy of a bobolink singing and swinging among the meadow
grass on a bright June day.

Rose was so astonished that she nearly fell off her perch, and when the
little concert was over clapped her hands delightedly.

“Oh, it was lovely! Who taught you?”

“The birds,” answered the girl, with a smile, as she fell to work again.

“It is very wonderful! I can sing, but nothing half so fine as that.
What is your name, please?”

“Phebe Moore.”

“I’ve heard of phebe-birds; but I don’t believe the real ones could do
that,” laughed Rose, adding, as she watched with interest the scattering
of dabs of soft soap over the bricks, “May I stay and see you work? It
is very lonely in the parlor.”

“Yes, indeed, if you want to,” answered Phebe, wringing out her cloth in
a capable sort of way that impressed Rose very much.

“It must be fun to swash the water round and dig out the soap. I’d love
to do it, only aunt wouldn’t like it, I suppose,” said Rose, quite taken
with the new employment.

“You’d soon get tired, so you’d better keep tidy and look on.”

“I suppose you help your mother a good deal?”

“I haven’t got any folks.”

“Why, where do you live, then?”

“I’m going to live here, I hope. Debby wants some one to help round, and
I’ve come to try for a week.”

“I hope you will stay, for it is very dull,” said Rose, who had taken a
sudden fancy to this girl, who sung like a bird and worked like a woman.

“Hope I shall; for I’m fifteen now, and old enough to earn my own
living. You have come to stay a spell, haven’t you?” asked Phebe,
looking up at her guest and wondering how life could be dull to a girl
who wore a silk frock, a daintily frilled apron, a pretty locket, and
had her hair tied up with a velvet snood.

“Yes, I shall stay till my uncle comes. He is my guardian now, and I
don’t know what he will do with me. Have you a guardian?”

“My sakes, no! I was left on the poor-house steps a little mite of
a baby, and Miss Rogers took a liking to me, so I’ve been there ever
since. But she is dead now, and I take care of myself.”

“How interesting! It is like Arabella Montgomery in the ‘Gypsy’s Child.’
Did you ever read that sweet story?” asked Rose, who was fond of tales
of found-lings, and had read many.

“I don’t have any books to read, and all the spare time I get I run off
into the woods; that rests me better than stories,” answered Phebe, as
she finished one job and began on another.

Rose watched her as she got out a great pan of beans to look over, and
wondered how it would seem to have life all work and no play. Presently
Phebe seemed to think it was her turn to ask questions, and said,
wistfully,

“You’ve had lots of schooling, I suppose?”

“Oh, dear me, yes! I’ve been at boarding school nearly a year, and I’m
almost dead with lessons. The more I got, the more Miss Power gave me,
and I was so miserable that I ‘most cried my eyes out. Papa never gave
me hard things to do, and he always taught me so pleasantly I loved to
study. Oh, we were so happy and so fond of one another! But now he is
gone, and I am left all alone.”

The tear that would not come when Rose sat waiting for it came now of
its own accord two of them in fact and rolled down her cheeks, telling
the tale of love and sorrow better than any words could do it.

For a minute there was no sound in the kitchen but the little daughter’s
sobbing and the sympathetic patter of the rain. Phebe stopped rattling
her beans from one pan to another, and her eyes were full of pity as
they rested on the curly head bent down on Rose’s knee, for she saw that
the heart under the pretty locket ached with its loss, and the dainty
apron was used to dry sadder tears than any she had ever shed.

Somehow, she felt more contented with her brown calico gown and
blue-checked pinafore; envy changed to compassion; and if she had dared
she would have gone and hugged her afflicted guest.

Fearing that might not be considered proper, she said, in her cheery
voice,

“I’m sure you ain’t all alone with such a lot of folks belonging to
you, and all so rich and clever. You’ll be petted to pieces, Debby says,
because you are the only girl in the family.”

Phebe’s last words made Rose smile in spite of her tears, and she looked
out from behind her apron with an April face, saying in a tone of comic
distress,

“That’s one of my troubles! I’ve got six aunts, and they all want
me, and I don’t know any of them very well. Papa named this place the
Aunt-hill, and now I see why.”

Phebe laughed with her as she said encouragingly,

“Everyone calls it so, and it’s a real good name, for all the Mrs.
Campbells live handy by, and keep coming up to see the old ladies.”

“I could stand the aunts, but there are dozens of cousins, dreadful
boys all of them, and I detest boys! Some of them came to see me last
Wednesday, but I was lying down, and when auntie came to call me I went
under the quilt and pretended to be asleep. I shall have to see them
some time, but I do dread it so.” And Rose gave a shudder, for, having
lived alone with her invalid father, she knew nothing of boys, and
considered them a species of wild animal.

“Oh! I guess you’ll like ‘em. I’ve seen ‘em flying round when they
come over from the Point, sometimes in their boats and sometimes
on horseback. If you like boats and horses, you’ll enjoy yourself
first-rate.”

“But I don’t! I’m afraid of horses, and boats make me ill, and I hate
boys!” And poor Rose wrung her hands at the awful prospect before her.
One of these horrors alone she could have borne, but all together were
too much for her, and she began to think of a speedy return to the
detested school.

Phebe laughed at her woe till the beans danced in the pan, but tried to
comfort her by suggesting a means of relief.

“Perhaps your uncle will take you away where there ain’t any boys. Debby
says he is a real kind man, and always bring heaps of nice things when
he comes.”

“Yes, but you see that is another trouble, for I don’t know Uncle Alec
at all. He hardly ever came to see us, though he sent me pretty things
very often. Now I belong to him, and shall have to mind him, till I am
eighteen. I may not like him a bit, and I fret about it all the time.”

“Well, I wouldn’t borrow trouble, but have a real good time. I’m sure I
should think I was in clover if I had folks and money, and nothing to
do but enjoy myself,” began Phebe, but got no further, for a sudden rush
and tumble outside made them both jump.

“It’s thunder,” said Phebe.

“It’s a circus!” cried Rose, who from her elevated perch had caught
glimpses of a gay cart of some sort and several ponies with flying manes
and tails.

The sound died away, and the girls were about to continue their
confidences when old Debby appeared, looking rather cross and sleepy
after her nap.

“You are wanted in the parlor, Miss Rose.”

“Has anybody come?”

“Little girls shouldn’t ask questions, but do as they are bid,” was all
Debby would answer.

“I do hope it isn’t Aunt Myra; she always scares me out of my wits
asking how my cough is, and groaning over me as if I was going to die,”
 said Rose, preparing to retire the way she came, for the slide, being
cut for the admission of bouncing Christmas turkeys and puddings, was
plenty large enough for a slender girl.

“Guess you’ll wish it was Aunt Myra when you see who has come. Don’t
never let me catch you coming into my kitchen that way again, or I’ll
shut you up in the big b’iler,” growled Debby, who thought it her duty
to snub children on all occasions.



Chapter 2--The Clan

Rose scrambled into the china-closet as rapidly as possible, and there
refreshed herself by making faces at Debby, while she settled her
plumage and screwed up her courage. Then she crept softly down the hall
and peeped into the parlor. No one appeared, and all was so still she
felt sure the company was upstairs. So she skipped boldly through the
half-open folding-doors, to behold on the other side a sight that nearly
took her breath away.

Seven boys stood in a row all ages, all sizes, all yellow-haired and
blue-eyed, all in full Scotch costume, and all smiling, nodding, and
saying as with one voice, “How are you, cousin?”

Rose gave a little gasp, and looked wildly about her as if ready to fly,
for fear magnified the seven and the room seemed full of boys. Before
she could run, however, the tallest lad stepped out of the line, saying
pleasantly,

“Don’t be frightened. This is the Clan come to welcome you; and I’m the
chief, Archie, at your service.”

He held out his hand as he spoke, and Rose timidly put her own into a
brown paw, which closed over the white morsel and held it as the chief
continued his introductions.

“We came in full rig, for we always turn out in style on grand
occasions. Hope you like it. Now I’ll tell you who these chaps are, and
then we shall be all right. This big one is Prince Charlie, Aunt Clara’s
boy. She has but one, so he is an extra good one. This old fellow is
Mac, the bookworm, called Worm for short. This sweet creature is Steve
the Dandy. Look at his gloves and top-knot, if you please. They are Aunt
Jane’s lads, and a precious pair you’d better believe. These are the
Brats, my brothers, Geordie and Will, and Jamie the Baby. Now, my men,
step out and show your manners.”

At this command, to Rose’s great dismay, six more hands were offered,
and it was evident that she was expected to shake them all. It was a
trying moment to the bashful child; but, remembering that they were her
kinsmen come to welcome her, she tried her best to return the greeting
cordially.

This impressive ceremony being over, the Clan broke ranks, and both
rooms instantly appeared to be pervaded with boys. Rose hastily retired
to the shelter of a big chair and sat there watching the invaders and
wondering when her aunt would come and rescue her.

As if bound to do their duty manfully, yet rather oppressed by it, each
lad paused beside her chair in his wanderings, made a brief remark,
received a still briefer answer, and then sheered off with a relieved
expression.

Archie came first, and, leaning over the chair-back, observed in a
paternal tone,

“I’m glad you’ve come, cousin, and I hope you’ll find the Aunt-hill
pretty jolly.”

“I think I shall.”

Mac shook his hair out of his eyes, stumbled over a stool, and asked
abruptly,

“Did you bring any books with you?”

“Four boxes full. They are in the library.”

Mac vanished from the room, and Steve, striking an attitude which
displayed his costume effectively, said with an affable smile,

“We were sorry not to see you last Wednesday. I hope your cold is
better.”

“Yes, thank you.” And a smile began to dimple about Rose’s mouth, as she
remembered her retreat under the bed-cover.

Feeling that he had been received with distinguished marks of attention,
Steve strolled away with his topknot higher than ever, and Prince
Charlie pranced across the room, saying in a free and easy tone,

“Mamma sent her love and hopes you will be well enough to come over for
a day next week. It must be desperately dull here for a little thing
like you.”

“I’m thirteen and a half, though I do look small,” cried Rose,
forgetting her shyness in indignation at this insult to her newly
acquired teens.

“Beg pardon, ma’am; never should have guessed it.” And Charlie went off
with a laugh, glad to have struck a spark out of his meek cousin.

Geordie and Will came together, two sturdy eleven and twelve year
olders, and, fixing their round blue eyes on Rose, fired off a question
apiece, as if it was a shooting match and she the target.

“Did you bring your monkey?”

“No; he is dead.”

“Are you going to have a boat?”

“I hope not.”

Here the two, with a right-about-face movement, abruptly marched away,
and little Jamie demanded with childish frankness,

“Did you bring me anything nice?”

“Yes, lots of candy,” answered Rose, whereupon Jamie ascended into her
lap with a sounding kiss and the announcement that he liked her very
much.

This proceeding rather startled Rose, for the other lads looked and
laughed, and in her confusion she said hastily to the young usurper,

“Did you see the circus go by?”

“When? Where?” cried all the boys in great excitement at once.

“Just before you came. At least I thought it was a circus, for I saw a
red and black sort of cart and ever so many little ponies, and--”

She got no farther, for a general shout made her pause suddenly, as
Archie explained the joke by saying in the middle of his laugh,

“It was our new dog-cart and the Shetland ponies. You’ll never hear the
last of your circus, cousin.”

“But there were so many, and they went so fast, and the cart was so very
red,” began Rose, trying to explain her mistake.

“Come and see them all!” cried the Prince. And before she knew what was
happening, she was borne away to the barn and tumultuously introduced to
three shaggy ponies and the gay new dog-cart.

She had never visited these regions before, and had her doubts as to the
propriety of her being there now, but when she suggested that “Auntie
might not like it,” there was a general cry of,

“She told us to amuse you, and we can do it ever so much better out here
than poking round in the house.”

“I’m afraid I shall get cold without my sacque,” began Rose, who wanted
to stay, but felt rather out of her element.

“No, you won’t! We’ll fix you,” cried the lads, as one clapped his cap
on her head, another tied a rough jacket round her neck by the sleeves,
a third neatly smothered her in a carriage blanket, and a fourth threw
open the door of the old barouche that stood there, saying with a
flourish,

“Step in, ma’am, and make yourself comfortable while we show you some
fun.”

So Rose sat in state enjoying herself very much, for the lads proceeded
to dance a Highland Fling with a spirit and skill that made her clap her
hands and laugh as she had not done for weeks.

“How is that, my lassie?” asked the Prince, coming up all flushed and
breathless when the ballet was over.

“It was splendid! I never went to the theatre but once, and the dancing
was not half so pretty as this. What clever boys you must be!” said
Rose, smiling upon her kinsmen like a little queen upon her subjects.

“Ah, we’re a fine lot, and that is only the beginning of our larks. We
haven’t got the pipes here or we’d,

    ‘Sing for you, play for you
     A dulcy melody,’”

answered Charlie, looking much elated at her praise.

“I did not know we were Scotch; papa never said anything about it, or
seemed to care about Scotland, except to have me sing the old ballads,”
 said Rose, beginning to feel as if she had left America behind her
somewhere.

“Neither did we till lately. We’ve been reading Scott’s novels, and all
of a sudden we remembered that our grandfather was a Scotchman. So we
hunted up the old stories, got a bagpipe, put on our plaids, and went
in, heart and soul, for the glory of the Clan. We’ve been at it some
time now, and it’s great fun. Our people like it, and I think we are a
pretty canny set.”

Archie said this from the other coach-step, where he had perched,
while the rest climbed up before and behind to join in the chat as they
rested.

“I’m Fitzjames and he’s Roderick Dhu, and we’ll give you the broadsword
combat some day. It’s a great thing, you’d better believe,” added the
Prince.

“Yes, and you should hear Steve play the pipes. He makes ‘em skirl like
a good one,” cried Will from the box, eager to air the accomplishments
of his race.

“Mac’s the fellow to hunt up the old stories and tell us how to dress
right, and pick out rousing bits for us to speak and sing,” put in
Geordie, saying a good word for the absent Worm.

“And what do you and Will do?” asked Rose of Jamie, who sat beside her
as if bound to keep her in sight till the promised gift had been handed
over.

“Oh, I’m the little foot-page, and do errands, and Will and Geordie are
the troops when we march, and the stags when we hunt, and the traitors
when we want to cut any heads off.”

“They are very obliging, I’m sure,” said Rose, whereat the “utility men”
 beamed with modest pride and resolved to enact Wallace and Montrose as
soon as possible for their cousin’s special benefit.

“Let’s have a game of tag,” cried the Prince, swinging himself up to a
beam with a sounding slap on Stevie’s shoulder.

Regardless of his gloves, Dandy tore after him, and the rest swarmed in
every direction as if bent on breaking their necks and dislocating their
joints as rapidly as possible.

It was a new and astonishing spectacle to Rose, fresh from a prim
boarding-school, and she watched the active lads with breathless
interest, thinking their antics far superior to those of Mops, the dear
departed monkey.

Will had just covered himself with glory by pitching off a high loft
head first and coming up all right, when Phebe appeared with a cloak,
hood, and rubbers, also a message from Aunt Plenty that “Miss Rose was
to come in directly.”

“All right; we’ll bring her!” answered Archie, issuing some mysterious
order, which was so promptly obeyed that, before Rose could get out of
the carriage, the boys had caught hold of the pole and rattled her out
of the barn, round the oval and up to the front door with a cheer that
brought two caps to an upper window, and caused Debby to cry aloud from
the back porch,

“Them harum-scarum boys will certainly be the death of that delicate
little creter!”

But the “delicate little creter” seemed all the better for her trip, and
ran up the steps looking rosy, gay, and dishevelled, to be received with
lamentation by Aunt Plenty, who begged her to go and lie down at once.

“Oh, please don’t! We have come to tea with our cousin, and we’ll be as
good as gold if you’ll let us stay, auntie,” clamoured the boys, who
not only approved of “our cousin” but had no mind to lose their tea, for
Aunt Plenty’s name but feebly expressed her bountiful nature.

“Well, dears, you can; only be quiet, and let Rose go and take her iron
and be made tidy, and then we will see what we can find for supper,”
 said the old lady as she trotted away, followed by a volley of
directions for the approaching feast.

“Marmalade for me, auntie.”

“Plenty of plum-cake, please.”

“Tell Debby to trot out the baked pears.”

“I’m your man for lemon-pie, ma’am.”

“Do have fritters; Rose will like ‘em.”

“She’d rather have tarts, I know.”

When Rose came down, fifteen minutes later, with every curl smoothed and
her most beruffled apron on, she found the boys loafing about the long
hall, and paused on the half-way landing to take an observation, for
till now she had not really examined her new-found cousins.

There was a strong family resemblance among them, though some of the
yellow heads were darker than others, some of the cheeks brown instead
of rosy, and the ages varied all the way from sixteen-year-old Archie
to Jamie, who was ten years younger. None of them were especially
comely but the Prince, yet all were hearty, happy-looking lads, and Rose
decided that boys were not as dreadful as she had expected to find them.

They were all so characteristically employed that she could not help
smiling as she looked. Archie and Charlie, evidently great cronies, were
pacing up and down, shoulder to shoulder, whistling “Bonnie Dundee”; Mac
was reading in a corner, with his book close to his near-sighted eyes;
Dandy was arranging his hair before the oval glass in the hat-stand;
Geordie and Will investigating the internal economy of the moon-faced
clock; and Jamie lay kicking up his heels on the mat at the foot of the
stairs, bent on demanding his sweeties the instant Rose appeared.

She guessed his intention, and forestalled his demand by dropping a
handful of sugar-plums down upon him.

At his cry of rapture the other lads looked up and smiled involuntarily,
for the little kinswoman standing there above was a winsome sight with
her shy, soft eyes, bright hair, and laughing face. The black frock
reminded them of her loss, and filled the boyish hearts with a kindly
desire to be good to “our cousin,” who had no longer any home but this.

“There she is, as fine as you please,” cried Steve, kissing his hand to
her.

“Come on, Missy; tea is ready,” added the Prince encouragingly.

“I shall take her in.” And Archie offered his arm with great dignity, an
honour that made Rose turn as red as a cherry and long to run upstairs
again.

It was a merry supper, and the two elder boys added much to the fun by
tormenting the rest with dark hints of some interesting event which was
about to occur. Something uncommonly fine, they declared it was, but
enveloped in the deepest mystery for the present.

“Did I ever see it?” asked Jamie.

“Not to remember it; but Mac and Steve have, and liked it immensely,”
 answered Archie, thereby causing the two mentioned to neglect Debby’s
delectable fritters for several minutes, while they cudgelled their
brains.

“Who will have it first?” asked Will, with his mouth full of marmalade.

“Aunt Plenty, I guess.”

“When will she have it?” demanded Geordie, bouncing in his seat with
impatience.

“Sometime on Monday.”

“Heart alive! what is the boy talking about?” cried the old lady from
behind the tall urn, which left little to be seen but the topmost bow of
her cap.

“Doesn’t auntie know?” asked a chorus of voices.

“No; and that’s the best of the joke, for she is desperately fond of
it.”

“What colour is it?” asked Rose, joining in the fun.

“Blue and brown.”

“Is it good to eat?” asked Jamie.

“Some people think so, but I shouldn’t like to try it,” answered
Charlie, laughing so he split his tea.

“Who does it belong to?” put in Steve.

Archie and the Prince stared at one another rather blankly for a minute,
then Archie answered with a twinkle of the eye that made Charlie explode
again,

“To Grandfather Campbell.”

This was a poser, and they gave up the puzzle, though Jamie confided
to Rose that he did not think he could live till Monday without knowing
what this remarkable thing was.

Soon after tea the Clan departed, singing “All the blue bonnets are over
the border,” at the tops of their voices.

“Well, dear, how do you like your cousins?” asked Aunt Plenty, as the
last pony frisked round the corner and the din died away.

“Pretty well, ma’am; but I like Phebe better.” An answer which caused
Aunt Plenty to hold up her hands in despair and trot away to tell sister
Peace that she never should understand that child, and it was a mercy
Alec was coming soon to take the responsibility off their hands.

Fatigued by the unusual exertions of the afternoon, Rose curled herself
up in the sofa corner to rest and think about the great mystery, little
guessing that she was to know it first of all.

Right in the middle of her meditations she fell asleep and dreamed she
was at home again in her own little bed. She seemed to wake and see her
father bending over her; to hear him say, “My little Rose”; to answer,
“Yes, papa”; and then to feel him take her in his arms and kiss her
tenderly. So sweet, so real was the dream, that she started up with a
cry of joy to find herself in the arms of a brown, bearded man, who held
her close, and whispered in a voice so like her father’s that she clung
to him involuntarily,

“This is my little girl, and I am Uncle Alec.”



Chapter 3--Uncles

When Rose woke next morning, she was not sure whether she had dreamed
what occurred the night before, or it had actually happened. So she
hopped up and dressed, although it was an hour earlier than she usually
rose, for she could not sleep any more, being possessed with a strong
desire to slip down and see if the big portmanteau and packing cases
were really in the hall. She seemed to remember tumbling over them when
she went to bed, for the aunts had sent her off very punctually, because
they wanted their pet nephew all to themselves.

The sun was shining, and Rose opened her window to let in the soft May
air fresh from the sea. As she leaned over her little balcony, watching
an early bird get the worm, and wondering how she should like Uncle
Alec, she saw a man leap the garden wall and come whistling up the path.
At first she thought it was some trespasser, but a second look showed
her that it was her uncle returning from an early dip into the sea. She
had hardly dared to look at him the night before, because whenever she
tried to do so she always found a pair of keen blue eyes looking at her.
Now she could take a good stare at him as he lingered along, looking
about him as if glad to see the old place again.

A brown, breezy man, in a blue jacket, with no hat on the curly head,
which he shook now and then like a water dog; broad-shouldered, alert in
his motions, and with a general air of strength and stability about him
which pleased Rose, though she could not explain the feeling of comfort
it gave her. She had just said to herself, with a sense of relief, “I
guess I shall like him, though he looks as if he made people mind,” when
he lifted his eyes to examine the budding horse-chestnut overhead,
and saw the eager face peering down at him. He waved his hand to her,
nodded, and called out in a bluff, cheery voice,

“You are on deck early, little niece.”

“I got up to see if you had really come, uncle.”

“Did you? Well, come down here and make sure of it.”

“I’m not allowed to go out before breakfast, sir.”

“Oh, indeed!” with a shrug. “Then I’ll come aboard and salute,” he
added; and, to Rose’s great amazement, Uncle Alec went up one of the
pillars of the back piazza hand over hand, stepped across the roof,
and swung himself into her balcony, saying, as he landed on the wide
balustrade: “Have you any doubts about me now, ma’am?”

Rose was so taken aback, she could only answer with a smile as she went
to meet him.

“How does my girl do this morning?” he asked, taking the little cold
hand she gave him in both his big warm ones.

“Pretty well, thank you, sir.”

“Ah, but it should be very well. Why isn’t it?”

“I always wake up with a headache, and feel tired.”

“Don’t you sleep well?”

“I lie awake a long time, and then I dream, and my sleep does not seem
to rest me much.”

“What do you do all day?”

“Oh, I read, and sew a little, and take naps, and sit with auntie.”

“No running about out of doors, or house-work, or riding, hey?”

“Aunt Plenty says I’m not strong enough for much exercise. I drive out
with her sometimes, but I don’t care for it.”

“I’m not surprised at that,” said Uncle Alec, half to himself, adding,
in his quick way: “Who have you had to play with?”

“No one but Ariadne Blish, and she was such a goose I couldn’t bear
her. The boys came yesterday, and seemed rather nice; but, of course, I
couldn’t play with them.”

“Why not?”

“I’m too old to play with boys.”

“Not a bit of it; that’s just what you need, for you’ve been
molly-coddled too much. They are good lads, and you’ll be mixed up with
them more or less for years to come, so you may as well be friends and
playmates at once. I will look you up some girls also, if I can find a
sensible one who is not spoilt by her nonsensical education.”

“Phebe is sensible, I’m sure, and I like her, though I only saw her
yesterday,” cried Rose, waking up suddenly.

“And who is Phebe, if you please?”

Rose eagerly told all she knew, and Uncle Alec listened, with an odd
smile lurking about his mouth, though his eyes were quite sober as he
watched the face before him.

“I’m glad to see that you are not aristocratic in your tastes, but I
don’t quite make out why you like this young lady from the poor-house.”

“You may laugh at me, but I do. I can’t tell why, only she seems so
happy and busy, and sings so beautifully, and is strong enough to scrub
and sweep, and hasn’t any troubles to plague her,” said Rose, making a
funny jumble of reasons in her efforts to explain.

“How do you know that?”

“Oh, I was telling her about mine, and asked if she had any, and she
said, ‘No, only I’d like to go to school, and I mean to some day.”

“So she doesn’t call desertion, poverty, and hard work, troubles? She’s
a brave little girl, and I shall be proud to know her.” And Uncle Alec
gave an approving nod, that made Rose wish she had been the one to earn
it.

“But what are these troubles of yours, child?” he asked, after a minute
of silence.

“Please don’t ask me, uncle.”

“Can’t you tell them to me as well as to Phebe?”

Something in his tone made Rose feel that it would be better to speak
out and be done with it, so she answered, with sudden colour and averted
eyes,

“The greatest one was losing dear papa.”

As she said that, Uncle Alec’s arm came gently round her, and he drew
her to him, saying, in the voice so like papa’s,

“That is a trouble which I cannot cure, my child; but I shall try to
make you feel it less. What else, dear?”

“I am so tired and poorly all the time, I can’t do anything I want to,
and it makes me cross,” sighed Rose, rubbing the aching head like a
fretful child.

“That we can cure and we will,” said her uncle, with a decided nod
that made the curls bob on his head, to that Rose saw the gray ones
underneath the brown.

“Aunt Myra says I have no constitution, and never shall be strong,”
 observed Rose, in a pensive tone, as if it was rather a nice thing to be
an invalid.

“Aunt Myra is a ahem! an excellent woman, but it is her hobby to believe
that everyone is tottering on the brink of the grave; and, upon my life,
I believe she is offended if people don’t fall into it! We will show her
how to make constitutions and turn pale-faced little ghosts into rosy,
hearty girls. That’s my business, you know,” he added, more quietly, for
his sudden outburst had rather startled Rose.

“I had forgotten you were a doctor. I’m glad of it, for I do want to be
well, only I hope you won’t give me much medicine, for I’ve taken quarts
already, and it does me no good.”

As she spoke, Rose pointed to a little table just inside the window, on
which appeared a regiment of bottles.

“Ah, ha! Now we’ll see what mischief these blessed women have been at.”
 And, making a long arm, Dr. Alec set the bottles on the wide railing
before him, examined each carefully, smiled over some, frowned over
others, and said, as he put down the last: “Now I’ll show you the best
way to take these messes.” And, as quick as a flash, he sent one after
another smashing down into the posy-beds below.

“But Aunt Plenty won’t like it; and Aunt Myra will be angry, for she
sent most of them!” cried Rose, half frightened and half pleased at such
energetic measures.

“You are my patient now, and I’ll take the responsibility. My way of
giving physic is evidently the best, for you look better already,” he
said, laughing so infectiously that Rose followed suit, saying saucily,

“If I don’t like your medicines any better than those, I shall throw
them into the garden, and then what will you do?”

“When I prescribe such rubbish, I’ll give you leave to pitch it
overboard as soon as you like. Now what is the next trouble?”

“I hoped you would forget to ask.”

“But how can I help you if I don’t know them? Come, let us have No. 3.”

“It is very wrong, I suppose, but I do sometimes wish I had not quite so
many aunts. They are all very good to me, and I want to please them; but
they are so different, I feel sort of pulled to pieces among them,” said
Rose, trying to express the emotions of a stray chicken with six hens
all clucking over it at once.

Uncle Alec threw back his head and laughed like a boy, for he could
entirely understand how the good ladies had each put in her oar and
tried to paddle her own way, to the great disturbance of the waters and
the entire bewilderment of poor Rose.

“I intend to try a course of uncles now, and see how that suits your
constitution. I’m going to have you all to myself, and no one is to give
a word of advice unless I ask it. There is no other way to keep order
aboard, and I am captain of this little craft, for a time at least. What
comes next?”

But Rose stuck there, and grew so red, her uncle guessed what that
trouble was.

“I don’t think I can tell this one. It wouldn’t be polite, and I feel
pretty sure that it isn’t going to be a trouble any more.”

As she blushed and stammered over these words, Dr. Alec turned his eyes
away to the distant sea, and said so seriously, so tenderly, that she
felt every word and long remembered them,

“My child, I don’t expect you to love and trust me all at once, but I do
want you to believe that I shall give my whole heart to this new duty;
and if I make mistakes, as I probably shall, no one will grieve over
them more bitterly than I. It is my fault that I am a stranger to you,
when I want to be your best friend. That is one of my mistakes, and I
never repented it more deeply than I do now. Your father and I had a
trouble once, and I thought I could never forgive him; so I kept away
for years. Thank God, we made it all up the last time I saw him, and he
told me then, that if he was forced to leave her he should bequeath his
little girl to me as a token of his love. I can’t fill his place, but
I shall try to be a father to her; and if she learns to love me half as
well as she did the good one she has lost, I shall be a proud and happy
man. Will she believe this and try?”

Something in Uncle Alec’s face touched Rose to the heart, and when he
held out his hand with that anxious troubled look in his eyes, she was
moved to put up her innocent lips and seal the contract with a confiding
kiss. The strong arm held her close a minute, and she felt the broad
chest heave once as if with a great sigh of relief; but not a word was
spoken till a tap at the door made both start.

Rose popped her head through the window to say “come in,” while Dr. Alec
hastily rubbed the sleeve of his jacket across his eyes and began to
whistle again.

Phebe appeared with a cup of coffee.

“Debby told me to bring this and help you get up,” she said, opening her
black eyes wide, as if she wondered how on earth “the sailor man” got
there.

“I’m all dressed, so I don’t need any help. I hope that is good and
strong,” added Rose, eyeing the steaming cup with an eager look.

But she did not get it, for a brown hand took possession of it as her
uncle said quickly,

“Hold hard, my lass, and let me overhaul that dose before you take it.
Do you drink all this strong coffee every morning, Rose?”

“Yes, sir, and I like it. Auntie says it ‘tones’ me up, and I always
feel better after it.”

“This accounts for the sleepless nights, the flutter your heart gets
into at the least start, and this is why that cheek of yours is pale
yellow instead of rosy red. No more coffee for you, my dear, and by and
by you’ll see that I am right. Any new milk downstairs, Phebe?”

“Yes, sir, plenty right in from the barn.”

“That’s the drink for my patient. Go bring me a pitcherful, and another
cup; I want a draught myself. This won’t hurt the honeysuckles, for they
have no nerves to speak of.” And, to Rose’s great discomfort, the coffee
went after the medicine.

Dr. Alec saw the injured look she put on, but took no notice, and
presently banished it by saying pleasantly,

“I’ve got a capital little cup among my traps, and I’ll give it to you
to drink your milk in, as it is made of wood that is supposed to improve
whatever is put into it something like a quassia cup. That reminds me;
one of the boxes Phebe wanted to lug upstairs last night is for you.
Knowing that I was coming home to find a ready-made daughter, I picked
up all sorts of odd and pretty trifles along the way, hoping she would
be able to find something she liked among them all. Early to-morrow
we’ll have a grand rummage. Here’s our milk! I propose the health of
Miss Rose Campbell and drink it with all my heart.”

It was impossible for Rose to pout with the prospect of a delightful
boxful of gifts dancing before her eyes; so, in spite of herself, she
smiled as she drank her own health, and found that fresh milk was not a
hard dose to take.

“Now I must be off, before I am caught again with my wig in a toss,”
 said Dr. Alec, preparing to descend the way he came.

“Do you always go in and out like a cat, uncle?” asked Rose, much amused
at his odd ways.

“I used to sneak out of my window when I was a boy, so I need not
disturb the aunts, and now I rather like it, for it’s the shortest road,
and it keeps me limber when I have no rigging to climb. Good-bye till
breakfast.” And away he went down the water-spout, over the roof, and
vanished among the budding honey-suckles below.

“Ain’t he a funny guardeen?” exclaimed Phebe, as she went off with the
cups.

“He is a very kind one, I think,” answered Rose, following, to prowl
round the big boxes and try to guess which was hers.

When her uncle appeared at sound of the bell, he found her surveying
with an anxious face a new dish that smoked upon the table.

“Got a fresh trouble, Rosy?” he asked, stroking her smooth head.

“Uncle, are you going to make me eat oatmeal?” asked Rose, in a tragic
tone.

“Don’t you like it?”

“I de-test it!” answered Rose, with all the emphasis which a turned-up
nose, a shudder, and a groan could give to the three words.

“You are not a true Scotchwoman, if you don’t like the ‘parritch.’ It’s
a pity, for I made it myself, and thought we’d have such a good time
with all that cream to float it in. Well, never mind.” And he sat down
with a disappointed air.

Rose had made up her mind to be obstinate about it, because she did
heartily “detest” the dish; but as Uncle Alec did not attempt to make
her obey, she suddenly changed her mind and thought she would.

“I’ll try to eat it to please you, uncle; but people are always saying
how wholesome it is, and that makes me hate it,” she said, half-ashamed
at her silly excuse.

“I do want you to like it, because I wish my girl to be as well and
strong as Jessie’s boys, who are brought up on this in the good old
fashion. No hot bread and fried stuff for them, and they are the biggest
and bonniest lads of the lot. Bless you, auntie, and good morning!”

Dr. Alec turned to greet the old lady, and, with a firm resolve to eat
or die in the attempt, Rose sat down.

In five minutes she forgot what she was eating, so interested was she in
the chat that went on. It amused her very much to hear Aunt Plenty call
her forty-year-old nephew “my dear boy”; and Uncle Alec was so full
of lively gossip about all creation in general, and the Aunt-hill in
particular, that the detested porridge vanished without a murmur.

“You will go to church with us, I hope, Alec, if you are not too tired,”
 said the old lady, when breakfast was over.

“I came all the way from Calcutta for that express purpose, ma’am. Only
I must send the sisters word of my arrival, for they don’t expect me
till to-morrow, you know, and there will be a row in church if those
boys see me without warning.”

“I’ll send Ben up the hill, and you can step over to Myra’s yourself; it
will please her, and you will have plenty of time.”

Dr. Alec was off at once, and they saw no more of him till the old
barouche was at the door, and Aunt Plenty just rustling downstairs in
her Sunday best, with Rose like a little black shadow behind her.

Away they drove in state, and all the way Uncle Alec’s hat was more off
his head than on, for everyone they met smiled and bowed, and gave him
as blithe a greeting as the day permitted.

It was evident that the warning had been a wise one, for, in spite of
time and place, the lads were in such a ferment that their elders sat
in momentary dread of an unseemly outbreak somewhere. It was simply
impossible to keep those fourteen eyes off Uncle Alec, and the dreadful
things that were done during sermon-time will hardly be believed.

Rose dared not look up after a while, for these bad boys vented their
emotions upon her till she was ready to laugh and cry with mingled
amusement and vexation. Charlie winked rapturously at her behind his
mother’s fan; Mac openly pointed to the tall figure beside her; Jamie
stared fixedly over the back of his pew, till Rose thought his round
eyes would drop out of his head; George fell over a stool and dropped
three books in his excitement; Will drew sailors and Chinamen on his
clean cuffs, and displayed them, to Rose’s great tribulation; Steve
nearly upset the whole party by burning his nose with salts, as he
pretended to be overcome by his joy; even dignified Archie disgraced
himself by writing in his hymn book, “Isn’t he blue and brown?” and
passing it politely to Rose.

Her only salvation was trying to fix her attention upon Uncle Mac
a portly, placid gentleman, who seemed entirely unconscious of the
iniquities of the Clan, and dozed peacefully in his pew corner. This was
the only uncle Rose had met for years, for Uncle Jem and Uncle Steve,
the husbands of Aunt Jessie and Aunt Clara, were at sea, and Aunt Myra
was a widow. Uncle Mac was a merchant, very rich and busy, and as quiet
as a mouse at home, for he was in such a minority among the women folk
he dared not open his lips, and let his wife rule undisturbed.

Rose liked the big, kindly, silent man who came to her when papa died,
was always sending her splendid boxes of goodies at school, and often
invited her into his great warehouse, full of teas and spices, wines and
all sorts of foreign fruits, there to eat and carry away whatever she
liked. She had secretly regretted that he was not to be her guardian;
but since she had seen Uncle Alec she felt better about it, for she did
not particularly admire Aunt Jane.

When church was over, Dr. Alec got into the porch as quickly as
possible, and there the young bears had a hug all round, while the
sisters shook hands and welcomed him with bright faces and glad hearts.
Rose was nearly crushed flat behind a door in that dangerous passage
from pew to porch; but Uncle Mac rescued her, and put her into the
carriage for safe keeping.

“Now, girls, I want you to come and dine with Alec; Mac also, of course.
But I cannot ask the boys, for we did not expect this dear fellow till
tomorrow, you know, so I made no preparations. Send the lads home, and
let them wait till Monday, for really I was shocked at their behaviour
in church,” said Aunt Plenty, as she followed Rose.

In any other place the defrauded boys would have set up a howl; as it
was, they growled and protested till Dr. Alec settled the matter by
saying,

“Never mind, old chaps, I’ll make it up to you to-morrow, if you sheer
off quietly; if you don’t, not a blessed thing shall you have out of my
big boxes.”



Chapter 4--Aunts

All dinner-time Rose felt that she was going to be talked about, and
afterward she was sure of it, for Aunt Plenty whispered to her as they
went into the parlour,

“Run up and sit awhile with Sister Peace, my dear. She likes to have you
read while she rests, and we are going to be busy.”

Rose obeyed, and the quiet rooms above were so like a church that she
soon composed her ruffled feelings, and was unconsciously a little
minister of happiness to the sweet old lady, who for years had sat there
patiently waiting to be set free from pain.

Rose knew the sad romance of her life, and it gave a certain tender
charm to this great-aunt of hers, whom she already loved. When Peace was
twenty, she was about to be married; all was done, the wedding dress lay
ready, the flowers were waiting to be put on, the happy hour at hand,
when word came that the lover was dead. They thought that gentle Peace
would die, too; but she bore it bravely, put away her bridal gear, took
up her life afresh, and lived on a beautiful, meek woman, with hair as
white as snow and cheeks that never bloomed again. She wore no black,
but soft, pale colours, as if always ready for the marriage that had
never come.

For thirty years she had lived on, fading slowly, but cheerful, busy,
and full of interest in all that went on in the family; especially the
joys and sorrows of the young girls growing up about her, and to them
she was adviser, confidante, and friend in all their tender trials and
delights. A truly beautiful old maiden, with her silvery hair, tranquil
face, and an atmosphere of repose about her that soothed whoever came to
her!

Aunt Plenty was utterly dissimilar, being a stout, brisk old lady, with
a sharp eye, a lively tongue, and a face like a winter-apple. Always
trotting, chatting, and bustling, she was a regular Martha, cumbered
with the cares of this world and quite happy in them.

Rose was right; and while she softly read psalms to Aunt Peace, the
other ladies were talking about her little self in the frankest manner.

“Well, Alec, how do you like your ward?” began Aunt Jane, as they all
settled down, and Uncle Mac deposited himself in a corner to finish his
doze.

“I should like her better if I could have begun at the beginning, and
so got a fair start. Poor George led such a solitary life that the child
has suffered in many ways, and since he died she has been going on worse
than ever, judging from the state I find her in.”

“My dear boy, we did what we thought best while waiting for you to wind
up your affairs and get home. I always told George he was wrong to bring
her up as he did; but he never took my advice, and now here we are with
this poor dear child upon our hands. I, for one, freely confess that
I don’t know what to do with her any more than if she was one of those
strange, outlandish birds you used to bring home from foreign parts.”
 And Aunt Plenty gave a perplexed shake of the head which caused great
commotion among the stiff loops of purple ribbon that bristled all over
the cap like crocus buds.

“If my advice had been taken, she would have remained at the excellent
school where I placed her. But our aunt thought best to remove her
because she complained, and she has been dawdling about ever since she
came. A most ruinous state of things for a morbid, spoilt girl like
Rose,” said Mrs. Jane, severely.

She had never forgiven the old ladies for yielding to Rose’s pathetic
petition that she might wait her guardian’s arrival before beginning
another term at the school, which was a regular Blimber hot-bed, and
turned out many a feminine Toots.

“I never thought it the proper school for a child in good circumstances
an heiress, in fact, as Rose is. It is all very well for girls who are
to get their own living by teaching, and that sort of thing; but all
she needs is a year or two at a fashionable finishing school, so that at
eighteen she can come out with eclat,” put in Aunt Clara, who had been a
beauty and a belle, and was still a handsome woman.

“Dear, dear! how short-sighted you all are to be discussing education
and plans for the future, when this unhappy child is so plainly marked
for the tomb,” sighed Aunt Myra, with a lugubrious sniff and a solemn
wag of the funereal bonnet, which she refused to remove, being afflicted
with a chronic catarrh.

“Now, it is my opinion that the dear thing only wants freedom, rest, and
care. There is look in her eyes that goes to my heart, for it shows that
she feels the need of what none of us can give her a mother,” said Aunt
Jessie, with tears in her own bright eyes at the thought of her boys
being left, as Rose was, to the care of others.

Uncle Alec, who had listened silently as each spoke, turned quickly
towards the last sister, and said, with a decided nod of approval,

“You’ve got it, Jessie; and, with you to help me, I hope to make the
child feel that she is not quite fatherless and motherless.”

“I’ll do my best, Alec; and I think you will need me, for, wise as you
are, you cannot understand a tender, timid little creature like Rose as
a woman can,” said Mrs. Jessie, smiling back at him with a heart full of
motherly goodwill.

“I cannot help feeling that I, who have had a daughter of my own, can
best bring up a girl; and I am very much surprised that George did
not entrust her to me,” observed Aunt Myra, with an air of melancholy
importance, for she was the only one who had given a daughter to
the family, and she felt that she had distinguished herself, though
ill-natured people said that she had dosed her darling to death.

“I never blamed him in the least, when I remember the perilous
experiments you tried with poor Carrie,” began Mrs. Jane, in her hard
voice.

“Jane Campbell, I will not hear a word! My sainted Caroline is a sacred
object,” cried Aunt Myra, rising as if to leave the room.

Dr. Alec detained her, feeling that he must define his position at once,
and maintain it manfully if he hoped to have any success in his new
undertaking.

“Now, my dear souls, don’t let us quarrel and make Rose a bone of
contention though, upon my word, she is almost a bone, poor little lass!
You have had her among you for a year, and done what you liked. I cannot
say that your success is great, but that is owing to too many fingers in
the pie. Now, I intend to try my way for a year, and if at the end of it
she is not in better trim than now, I’ll give up the case, and hand her
over to someone else. That’s fair, I think.”

“She will not be here a year hence, poor darling, so no one need dread
future responsibility,” said Aunt Myra, folding her black gloves as if
all ready for the funeral.

“By Jupiter! Myra, you are enough to damp the ardour of a saint!” cried
Dr. Alec, with a sudden spark in his eyes. “Your croaking will worry
that child out of her wits, for she is an imaginative puss, and will
fret and fancy untold horrors. You have put it into her head that she
has no constitution, and she rather likes the idea. If she had not had a
pretty good one, she would have been ‘marked for the tomb’ by this
time, at the rate you have been going on with her. I will not have any
interference please understand that; so just wash your hands of her, and
let me manage till I want help, then I’ll ask for it.”

“Hear, hear!” came from the corner where Uncle Mac was apparently wrapt
in slumber.

“You were appointed guardian, so we can do nothing. But I predict that
the girl will be spoilt, utterly spoilt,” answered Mrs. Jane, grimly.

“Thank you, sister. I have an idea that if a woman can bring up two boys
as perfectly as you do yours, a man, if he devotes his whole mind to it,
may at least attempt as much with one girl,” replied Dr. Alec, with a
humorous look that tickled the others immensely, for it was a well-known
fact in the family that Jane’s boys were more indulged than all the
other lads put together.

“I am quite easy, for I really do think that Alec will improve the
child’s health; and by the time his year is out, it will be quite soon
enough for her to go to Madame Roccabella’s and be finished off,” said
Aunt Clara, settling her rings, and thinking, with languid satisfaction,
of the time when she could bring out a pretty and accomplished niece.

“I suppose you will stay here in the old place, unless you think of
marrying, and it’s high time you did,” put in Mrs. Jane, much nettled at
her brother’s last hit.

“No, thank you. Come and have a cigar, Mac,” said Dr. Alec, abruptly.

“Don’t marry; women enough in the family already,” muttered Uncle Mac;
and then the gentlemen hastily fled.

“Aunt Peace would like to see you all, she says,” was the message Rose
brought before the ladies could begin again.

“Hectic, hectic! dear me, dear me!” murmured Aunt Myra, as the shadow
of her gloomy bonnet fell upon Rose, and the stiff tips of a black glove
touched the cheek where the colour deepened under so many eyes.

“I am glad these pretty curls are natural; they will be invaluable by
and by,” said Aunt Clara, taking an observation with her head on one
side.

“Now that your uncle has come, I no longer expect you to review the
studies of the past year. I trust your time will not be entirely wasted
in frivolous sports, however,” added Aunt Jane, sailing out of the room
with the air of a martyr.

Aunt Jessie said not a word, but kissed her little niece, with a look
of tender sympathy that made Rose cling to her a minute, and follow her
with grateful eyes as the door closed behind her.

After everybody had gone home, Dr. Alec paced up and down the lower
hall in the twilight for an hour, thinking so intently that sometimes
he frowned, sometimes he smiled, and more than once he stood still in a
brown study. All of a sudden he said, half aloud, as if he had made up
his mind,

“I might as well begin at once, and give the child something new to
think about, for Myra’s dismals and Jane’s lectures have made her as
blue as a little indigo bag.”

Diving into one of the trunks that stood in a corner, he brought up,
after a brisk rummage, a silken cushion, prettily embroidered, and a
quaint cup of dark carved wood.

“This will do for a start,” he said, as he plumped up the cushion and
dusted the cup. “It won’t do to begin too energetically, or Rose will be
frightened. I must beguile her gently and pleasantly along till I’ve won
her confidence, and then she will be ready for anything.”

Just then Phebe came out of the dining-room with a plate of brown bread,
for Rose had been allowed no hot biscuit for tea.

“I’ll relieve you of some of that,” said Dr. Alec, and, helping himself
to a generous slice, he retired to the study, leaving Phebe to wonder at
his appetite.

She would have wondered still more if she had seen him making that brown
bread into neat little pills, which he packed into an attractive ivory
box, out of which he emptied his own bits of lovage.

“There! if they insist on medicine, I’ll order these, and no harm will
be done. I will have my own way, but I’ll keep the peace, if possible,
and confess the joke when my experiment has succeeded,” he said to
himself, looking very much like a mischievous boy, as he went on with
his innocent prescriptions.

Rose was playing softly on the small organ that stood in the upper hall,
so that Aunt Peace could enjoy it; and all the while he talked with the
old ladies, Uncle Alec was listening to the fitful music of the child,
and thinking of another Rose who used to play for him.

As the clock struck eight, he called out,

“Time for my girl to be abed, else she won’t be up early, and I’m full
of jolly plans for to-morrow. Come and see what I’ve found for you to
begin upon.”

Rose ran in and listened with bright attentive face, while Dr. Alec said
impressively,

“In my wanderings over the face of the earth, I have picked up some
excellent remedies, and, as they are rather agreeable ones, I think you
and I will try them. This is a herb-pillow, given to me by a wise old
woman when I was ill in India. It is filled with saffron, poppies, and
other soothing plants; so lay your little head on it to-night, sleep
sweetly without a dream, and wake to-morrow without a pain.”

“Shall I really? How nice it smells.” And Rose willingly received
the pretty pillow, and stood enjoying its faint, sweet odour, as she
listened to the doctor’s next remedy.

“This is the cup I told you of. Its virtue depends, they say, on the
drinker filling it himself; so you must learn to milk. I’ll teach you.”

“I’m afraid I never can,” said Rose; but she surveyed the cup with
favour, for a funny little imp danced on the handle, as if all ready to
take a header into the white sea below.

“Don’t you think she ought to have something more strengthening than
milk, Alec? I really shall feel anxious if she does not have a tonic of
some sort,” said Aunt Plenty, eyeing the new remedies suspiciously, for
she had more faith in her old-fashioned doses than all the magic cups
and poppy pillows of the East.

“Well, ma’am, I’m willing to give her a pill, if you think best. It is
a very simple one, and very large quantities may be taken without harm.
You know hasheesh is the extract of hemp? Well, this is a preparation of
corn and rye, much used in old times, and I hope it will be again.”

“Dear me, how singular!” said Aunt Plenty, bringing her spectacles to
bear upon the pills, with a face so full of respectful interest that it
was almost too much for Dr. Alec’s gravity.

“Take one in the morning, and a good-night to you, my dear,” he said,
dismissing his patient with a hearty kiss.

Then, as she vanished, he put both hands into his hair, exclaiming, with
a comical mixture of anxiety and amusement,

“When I think what I have undertaken, I declare to you, aunt, I feel
like running away and not coming back till Rose is eighteen!”



Chapter 5--A Belt and a Box

When Rose came out of her chamber, cup in hand, next morning, the first
person she saw was Uncle Alec standing on the threshold of the room
opposite, which he appeared to be examining with care. When he heard her
step, he turned about and began to sing,

“Where are you going, my pretty maid?”

“I’m going a-milking, sir, she said,” answered Rose, waving the cup; and
then they finished the verse together in fine style.

Before either spoke, a head, in a nightcap so large and beruffled that
it looked like a cabbage, popped out of a room farther down the hall,
and an astonished voice exclaimed,

“What in the world are you doing about so early?”

“Clearing our pipes for the day, ma’am. Look here, auntie, can I have
this room?” said Dr. Alec, making her a sailor’s bow.

“Any room you like, except sister’s.”

“Thanks. And may I go rummaging round in the garrets and glory-holes to
furnish it as I like?”

“My dear boy, you may turn the house upside down if you will only stay
in it.”

“That’s a handsome offer, I’m sure. I’ll stay, ma’am; here’s my little
anchor, so you will get more than you want of me this time.”

“That’s impossible! Put on your jacket, Rose. Don’t tire her out
with antics, Alec. Yes, sister, I’m coming!” and the cabbage vanished
suddenly.

The first milking lesson was a droll one; but after several scares and
many vain attempts, Rose at last managed to fill her cup, while Ben
held Clover’s tail so that it could not flap, and Dr. Alec kept her
from turning to stare at the new milkmaid, who objected to both these
proceedings very much.

“You look chilly in spite of all this laughing. Take a smart run round
the garden and get up a glow,” said the doctor, as they left the barn.

“I’m too old for running, uncle; Miss Power said it was not lady-like
for girls in their teens,” answered Rose, primly.

“I take the liberty of differing from Madame Prunes and Prisms, and, as
your physician, I order you to run. Off with you!” said Uncle Alec, with
a look and a gesture that made Rose scurry away as fast as she could go.

Anxious to please him, she raced round the beds till she came back to
the porch where he stood, and, dropping down upon the steps, she sat
panting, with cheeks as rosy as the rigolette on her shoulders.

“Very well done, child; I see you have not lost the use of your limbs
though you are in your teens. That belt is too tight; unfasten it, then
you can take a long breath without panting so.”

“It isn’t tight, sir; I can breathe perfectly well,” began Rose, trying
to compose herself.

Her uncle’s only answer was to lift her up and unhook the new belt of
which she was so proud. The moment the clasp was open the belt flew
apart several inches, for it was impossible to restrain the involuntary
sigh of relief that flatly contradicted her words.

“Why, I didn’t know it was tight! it didn’t feel so a bit. Of course it
would open if I puff like this, but I never do, because I hardly ever
run,” explained Rose, rather discomfited by this discovery.

“I see you don’t half fill your lungs, and so you can wear this absurd
thing without feeling it. The idea of cramping a tender little waist
in a stiff band of leather and steel just when it ought to be growing,”
 said Dr. Alec, surveying the belt with great disfavour as he put the
clasp forward several holes, to Rose’s secret dismay, for she was proud
of her slender figure, and daily rejoiced that she wasn’t as stout
as Luly Miller, a former schoolmate, who vainly tried to repress her
plumpness.

“It will fall off if it is so loose,” she said anxiously, as she stood
watching him pull her precious belt about.

“Not if you keep taking long breaths to hold it on. That is what I want
you to do, and when you have filled this out we will go on enlarging it
till your waist is more like that of Hebe, goddess of health, and less
like that of a fashion-plate the ugliest thing imaginable.”

“How it does look!” and Rose gave a glance of scorn at the loose belt
hanging round her trim little waist. “It will be lost, and then I shall
feel badly, for it cost ever so much, and is real steel and Russia
leather. Just smell how nice.”

“If it is lost I’ll give you a better one. A soft silken sash is much
fitter for a pretty child like you than a plated harness like this; and
I’ve got no end of Italian scarfs and Turkish sashes among my traps. Ah!
that makes you feel better, doesn’t it?” and he pinched the cheek that
had suddenly dimpled with a smile.

“It is very silly of me, but I can’t help liking to know that” here she
stopped and blushed and held down her head, ashamed to add, “you think I
am pretty.”

Dr. Alec’s eyed twinkled, but he said very soberly,

“Rose, are you vain?”

“I’m afraid I am,” answered a very meek voice from behind the veil of
hair that hid the red face.

“That is a sad fault.” And he sighed as if grieved at the confession.

“I know it is, and I try not to be; but people praise me, and I can’t
help liking it, for I really don’t think I am repulsive.”

The last word and the funny tone in which it was uttered were too
much for Dr. Alec, and he laughed in spite of himself, to Rose’s great
relief.

“I quite agree with you; and in order that you may be still less
repulsive, I want you to grow as fine a girl as Phebe.”

“Phebe!” and Rose looked so amazed that her uncle nearly went off again.

“Yes, Phebe; for she has what you need health. If you dear little girls
would only learn what real beauty is, and not pinch and starve and
bleach yourselves out so, you’d save an immense deal of time and money
and pain. A happy soul in a healthy body makes the best sort of beauty
for man or woman. Do you understand that, my dear?”

“Yes, sir,” answered Rose, much taken down by this comparison with the
girl from the poor-house. It nettled her sadly, and she showed that it
did by saying quickly,

“I suppose you would like to have me sweep and scrub, and wear an old
brown dress, and go round with my sleeves rolled up, as Phebe does?”

“I should very much, if you could work as well as she does, and show as
strong a pair of arms as she can. I haven’t seen a prettier picture for
some time than she made of herself this morning, up to the elbows in
suds, singing like a blackbird whilst she scrubbed on the back stoop.”

“Well, I do think you are the queerest man that ever lived!” was all
Rose could find to say after this display of bad taste.

“I haven’t begun to show you my oddities yet, so you must make up your
mind to worse shocks than this,” he said, with such a whimsical look
that she was glad the sound of a bell prevented her showing more plainly
what a blow her little vanities had already received.

“You will find your box all open up in auntie’s parlor, and there you
can amuse her and yourself by rummaging to your heart’s content; I’ve
got to be cruising round all the morning getting my room to rights,”
 said Dr. Alec, as they rose from breakfast.

“Can’t I help you, uncle?” asked Rose, quite burning to be useful.

“No, thank you, I’m going to borrow Phebe for a while, if Aunt Plenty
can spare her.”

“Anybody anything, Alec. You will want me, I know, so I’ll give orders
about dinner and be all ready to lend a hand”; and the old lady bustled
away full of interest and good-will.

“Uncle will find that I can do some things that Phebe can’t, so now!”
 thought Rose, with a toss of the head as she flew to Aunt Peace and the
long-desired box.

Every little girl can easily imagine what an extra good time she had
diving into a sea of treasures and fishing up one pretty thing after
another, till the air was full of the mingled odours of musk and
sandalwood, the room gay with bright colours, and Rose in a rapture of
delight. She began to forgive Dr. Alec for the oatmeal diet when she saw
a lovely ivory workbox; became resigned to the state of her belt when
she found a pile of rainbow-coloured sashes; and when she came to some
distractingly pretty bottles of attar of rose, she felt that they almost
atoned for the great sin of thinking Phebe the finer girl of the two.

Dr. Alec meanwhile had apparently taken Aunt Plenty at her word, and was
turning the house upside down. A general revolution was evidently going
on in the green-room, for the dark damask curtains were seen bundling
away in Phebe’s arms; the air-tight stove retiring to the cellar on
Ben’s shoulder; and the great bedstead going up garret in a fragmentary
state, escorted by three bearers. Aunt Plenty was constantly on the trot
among her store-rooms, camphor-chests, and linen-closets, looking as if
the new order of things both amazed and amused her.

Half the peculiar performances of Dr. Alec cannot be revealed; but as
Rose glanced up from her box now and then she caught glimpses of him
striding by, bearing a bamboo chair, a pair of ancient andirons, a queer
Japanese screen, a rug or two, and finally a large bathing-pan upon his
head.

“What a curious room it will be,” she said, as she sat resting and
refreshing herself with “Lumps of Delight,” all the way from Cairo.

“I fancy you will like it, deary,” answered Aunt Peace, looking up with
a smile from some pretty trifle she was making with blue silk and white
muslin.

Rose did not see the smile, for just at that moment her uncle paused
at the door, and she sprang up to dance before him, saying, with a face
full of childish happiness,

“Look at me! look at me! I’m splendid I don’t know myself. I haven’t put
these things on right, I dare say, but I do like them so much!”

“You look as gay as a parrot in your fez and cabaja, and it does my
heart good to see the little black shadow turned into a rainbow,”
 said Uncle Alec, surveying the bright figure before him with great
approbation.

He did not say it, but he thought she made a much prettier picture than
Phebe at the wash-tub, for she had stuck a purple fez on her blonde
head, tied several brilliant scarfs about her waist, and put on a truly
gorgeous scarlet jacket with a golden sun embroidered on the back, a
silver moon on the front, and stars of all sizes on the sleeves. A pair
of Turkish slippers adorned her feet, and necklaces of amber, coral, and
filigree hung about her neck, while one hand held a smelling-bottle, and
the other the spicy box of oriental sweetmeats.

“I feel like a girl in the ‘Arabian Nights,’ and expect to find a magic
carpet or a wonderful talisman somewhere. Only I don’t see how I ever
can thank you for all these lovely things,” she said, stopping her
dance, as if suddenly oppressed with gratitude.

“I’ll tell you how by leaving off the black clothes, that never should
have been kept so long on such a child, and wearing the gay ones I’ve
brought. It will do your spirits good, and cheer up this sober old
house. Won’t it, auntie?”

“I think you are right, Alec, and it is fortunate that we have not
begun on her spring clothes yet, for Myra thought she ought not to wear
anything brighter than violet, and she is too pale for that.”

“You just let me direct Miss Hemming how to make some of these things.
You will be surprised to see how much I know about piping hems and
gathering arm-holes and shirring biases,” began Dr. Alec, patting a pile
of muslin, cloth and silk with a knowing air.

Aunt Peace and Rose laughed so that he could not display his knowledge
any farther, till they stopped, when he said good-naturedly,

“That will go a great way toward filling out the belt, so laugh away,
Morgiana, and I’ll go back to my work, or I never shall be done.”

“I couldn’t help it, ‘shirred biases’ were so very funny!” Rose said,
as she turned to her box after the splendid laugh. “But really, auntie,”
 she added soberly, “I feel as if I ought not to have so many nice
things. I suppose it wouldn’t do to give Phebe some of them? Uncle might
not like it.”

“He would not mind; but they are not suitable for Phebe. Some of the
dresses you are done with would be more useful, if they can be made over
to fit her,” answered Aunt Peace in the prudent, moderate tone which is
so trying to our feelings when we indulge in little fits of charitable
enthusiasm.

“I’d rather give her new ones, for I think she is a little bit proud
and might not like old things. If she was my sister it would do, because
sisters don’t mind, but she isn’t, and that makes it bad, you see. I
know how I can manage beautifully; I’ll adopt her!” and Rose looked
quite radiant with this new idea.

“I’m afraid you could not do it legally till you are older, but you
might see if she likes the plan, and at any rate you can be very kind to
her, for in one sense we are all sisters, and should help one another.”

The sweet old face looked at her so kindly that Rose was fired with a
desire to settle the matter at once, and rushed away to the kitchen,
just as she was. Phebe was there, polishing up the antique andirons so
busily that she started when a voice cried out: “Smell that, taste this,
and look at me!”

Phebe sniffed attar of rose, crunched the “Lump of Delight” tucked into
her mouth, and stared with all her eyes at little Morgiana prancing
about the room like a brilliant paroquet.

“My stars, ain’t you splendid!” was all she could say, holding up two
dusty hands.

“I’ve got heaps of lovely things upstairs, and I’ll show them all to
you, and I’d go halves, only auntie thinks they wouldn’t be useful, so
I shall give you something else; and you won’t mind, will you? because I
want to adopt you as Arabella was in the story. Won’t that be nice?”

“Why, Miss Rose, have you lost your wits?”

No wonder Phebe asked, for Rose talked very fast, and looked so odd in
her new costume, and was so eager she could not stop to explain. Seeing
Phebe’s bewilderment, she quieted down and said, with a pretty air of
earnestness,

“It isn’t fair that I should have so much and you so little, and I want
to be as good to you as if you were my sister, for Aunt Peace says we
are all sisters really. I thought if I adopted you as much as I can now,
it would be nicer. Will you let me, please?”

To Rose’s great surprise, Phebe sat down on the floor and hid her face
in her apron for a minute without answering a word.

“Oh, dear, now she’s offended, and I don’t know what to do,” thought
Rose, much discouraged by this reception of her offer.

“Please, forgive me; I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings, and hope you
won’t think--” she faltered presently, feeling that she must undo the
mischief, if possible.

But Phebe gave her another surprise, by dropping the apron and showing
a face all smiles, in spite of tears in the eyes, as she put both arms
round Rose and said, with a laugh and sob,

“I think you are the dearest girl in the world, and I’ll let you do
anything you like with me.”

“Then you do like the plan? You didn’t cry because I seemed to be kind
of patronising? I truly didn’t mean to be,” cried Rose, delighted.

“I guess I do like it! and cried because no one was ever so good to me
before, and I couldn’t help it. As for patronising, you may walk on me
if you want to, and I won’t mind,” said Phebe, in a burst of gratitude,
for the words, “we are sisters” went straight to her lonely heart and
nestled there.

“Well, now, we can play I’m a good sprite out of the box, or, what is
better, a fairy godmother come down the chimney, and you are Cinderella,
and must say what you want,” said Rose, trying to put the question
delicately.

Phebe understood that, for she had a good deal of natural refinement,
though she did come from the poor-house.

“I don’t feel as if I wanted anything now, Miss Rose, but to find some
way of thanking you for all you’ve done,” she said, rubbing off a tear
that went rolling down the bridge of her nose in the most unromantic
way.

“Why, I haven’t done anything but given you a bit of candy! Here, have
some more, and eat ‘em while you work, and think what I can do. I must
go and clear up, so good-bye, and don’t forget I’ve adopted you.”

“You’ve given me sweeter things than candy, and I’m not likely to forget
it.” And carefully wiping off the brick-dust, Phebe pressed the little
hand Rose offered warmly in both her hard ones, while the black eyes
followed the departing visitor with a grateful look that made them very
soft and bright.



Chapter 6--Uncle Alec’s Room

Soon after dinner, and before she had got acquainted with half her
new possessions, Dr. Alec proposed a drive, to carry round the first
instalment of gifts to the aunts and cousins. Rose was quite ready to
go, being anxious to try a certain soft burnous from the box, which
not only possessed a most engaging little hood, but had funny tassels
bobbing in all directions.

The big carriage was full of parcels, and even Ben’s seat was loaded
with Indian war clubs, a Chinese kite of immense size, and a pair of
polished ox-horns from Africa. Uncle Alec, very blue as to his clothes,
and very brown as to his face, sat bolt upright, surveying well
known places with interest, while Rose, feeling unusually elegant and
comfortable, leaned back folded in her soft mantle, and played she was
an Eastern princess making a royal progress among her subjects.

At three of the places their calls were brief, for Aunt Myra’s catarrh
was unusually bad; Aunt Clara had a room full of company; and Aunt
Jane showed such a tendency to discuss the population, productions, and
politics of Europe, Asia and Africa, that even Dr. Alec was dismayed,
and got away as soon as possible.

“Now we will have a good time! I do hope the boys will be at home,” said
Rose, with a sigh of relief, as they wound yet higher up the hill to
Aunt Jessie’s.

“I left this for the last call, so that we might find the lads just in
from school. Yes, there is Jamie on the gate watching for us; now you’ll
see the Clan gather; they are always swarming about together.”

The instant Jamie saw the approaching guests he gave a shrill whistle,
which was answered by echoes from meadow, house and barn, as the cousins
came running from all directions, shouting, “Hooray for Uncle Alec!”
 They went at the carriage like highwaymen, robbed it of every parcel,
took the occupants prisoners, and marched them into the house with great
exultation.

“Little Mum! little Mum! here they are with lots of goodies! Come down
and see the fun right away! Quick!” bawled Will and Geordie amidst a
general ripping off of papers and a reckless cutting of strings that
soon turned the tidy room into a chaos.

Down came Aunt Jessie with her pretty cap half on, but such a beaming
face below it that one rather thought the fly-away head-gear an
improvement than otherwise. She had hardly time to greet Rose and the
doctor before the boys were about her, each clamouring for her to see
his gift and rejoice over it with him, for “little Mum” went halves in
everything. The great horns skirmished about her as if to toss her to
the ceiling; the war clubs hurtled over her head as if to annihilate
her; an amazing medley from the four quarters of the globe filled her
lap, and seven excited boys all talked to her at once.

But she liked it; oh dear, yes! and sat smiling, admiring, and
explaining, quite untroubled by the din, which made Rose cover up her
ears and Dr. Alec threaten instant flight if the riot was not quelled.
That threat produced a lull, and while the uncle received thanks in one
corner, the aunt had some little confidences made to her in the other.

“Well, dear, and how are things going with you now? Better, I hope, than
they were a week ago.”

“Aunt Jessie, I think I’m going to be very happy, now uncle has come.
He does the queerest things, but he is so good to me I can’t help
loving him”; and, nestling closer to little Mum, Rose told all that had
happened, ending with a rapturous account of the splendid box.

“I am very glad, dear. But, Rose, I must warn you of one thing; don’t
let uncle spoil you.”

“But I like to be spoilt, auntie.”

“I don’t doubt it; but if you turn out badly when the year is over he
will be blamed, and his experiment prove a failure. That would be a
pity, wouldn’t it? when he wants to do so much for you, and can do it if
his kind heart does not get in the way of his good judgment.”

“I never thought of that, and I’ll try not to be spoilt. But how can I
help it?” asked Rose anxiously.

“By not complaining of the wholesome things he wants you to do; by
giving him cheerful obedience as well as love; and even making some
small sacrifices for his sake.”

“I will, I truly will! and when I get in a worry about things may I come
to you? Uncle told me to, and I feel as if I shouldn’t be afraid.”

“You may, darling; this is the place where little troubles are best
cured, and this is what mothers are for, I fancy”; and Aunt Jessie drew
the curly head to her shoulder with a tender look that proved how well
she knew what medicine the child most needed.

It was so sweet and comfortable that Rose sat still enjoying it till a
little voice said,

“Mamma, don’t you think Pokey would like some of my shells? Rose gave
Phebe some of her nice things, and it was very good of her. Can I?”

“Who is Pokey?” asked Rose, popping up her head, attracted by the odd
name.

“My dolly; do you want to see her?” asked Jamie, who had been much
impressed by the tale of adoption he had overheard.

“Yes; I’m fond of dollies, only don’t tell the boys, or they will laugh
at me.”

“They don’t laugh at me, and they play with my dolly a great deal; but
she likes me best”; and Jamie ran away to produce his pet.

“I brought my old doll, but I keep her hidden because I am too big to
play with her, and yet I can’t bear to throw her away, I’m so fond of
her,” said Rose, continuing her confidences in a whisper.

“You can come and play with Jamie’s whenever you like, for we believe in
dollies up here,” began Aunt Jessie, smiling to herself as if something
amused her.

Just then Jamie came back, and Rose understood the smile, for his dolly
proved to be a pretty four-year-old little girl, who trotted in as fast
as her fat legs would carry her, and making straight for the shells,
scrambled up an armful, saying, with a laugh that showed her little
white teeth,

“All for Dimmy and me, for Dimmy and me!”

“That’s my dolly; isn’t she a nice one?” asked Jamie, proudly surveying
his pet with his hands behind him and his short legs rather far apart a
manly attitude copied from his brothers.

“She is a dear dolly. But why call her Pokey?” asked Rose, charmed with
the new plaything.

“She is such an inquisitive little body she is always poking that mite
of a nose into everything; and as Paul Pry did not suit, the boys fell
to calling her Pokey. Not a pretty name, but very expressive.”

It certainly was, for, having examined the shells, the busy tot laid
hold of everything she could find, and continued her researches till
Archie caught her sucking his carved ivory chessmen to see if they were
not barley sugar. Rice paper pictures were also discovered crumpled up
in her tiny pocket, and she nearly smashed Will’s ostrich egg by trying
to sit upon it.

“Here, Jim, take her away; she’s worse than the puppies, and we can’t
have her round,” commanded the elder brother, picking her up and handing
her over to the little fellow, who received her with open arms and the
warning remark,

“You’d better mind what you do, for I’m going to ‘dopt Pokey like
Rose did Phebe, and then you’ll have to be very good to her, you big
fellows.”

“‘Dopt away, baby, and I’ll give you a cage to keep her in, or you won’t
have her long, for she is getting worse than a monkey”; and Archie went
back to his mates, while Aunt Jessie, foreseeing a crisis, proposed that
Jamie should take his dolly home, as she was borrowed, and it was time
her visit ended.

“My dolly is better than yours, isn’t she? ‘cause she can walk and talk
and sing and dance, and yours can’t do anything, can she?” asked Jamie
with pride, as he regarded his Pokey, who just then had been moved to
execute a funny little jig and warble the well-known couplet,

    “‘Puss-tat, puss-tat, where you been?’
     ‘I been Lunnin, to saw a Tween.”’

After which superb display she retired, escorted by Jamie, both making a
fearful din blowing on conch shells.

“We must tear ourselves away, Rose, because I want to get you home
before sunset. Will you come for a drive, Jessie?” said Dr. Alec, as the
music died away in the distance.

“No, thank you; but I see the boys want a scamper, so, if you don’t
mind, they may escort you home, but not go in. That is only allowed on
holidays.”

The words were hardly out of Aunt Jessie’s mouth when Archie said, in a
tone of command,

“Pass the word, lads. Boot and saddle, and be quick about it.”

“All right!” And in a moment not a vestige of boy remained but the
litter on the floor.

The cavalcade went down the hill at a pace that made Rose cling to her
uncle’s arm, for the fat old horses got excited by the antics of the
ponies careering all about them, and went as fast as they could pelt,
with the gay dog-cart rattling in front, for Archie and Charlie scorned
shelties since this magnificent equipage had been set up. Ben enjoyed
the fun, and the lads cut up capers till Rose declared that “circus” was
the proper name for them after all.

When they reached the house they dismounted, and stood, three on each
side the steps, in martial attitudes, while her ladyship was handed out
with great elegance by Uncle Alec. Then the Clan saluted, mounted at
word of command, and with a wild whoop tore down the avenue in what they
considered the true Arab style.

“That was splendid, now it is safely ended,” said Rose, skipping up
the steps with her head over her shoulder to watch the dear tassels bob
about.

“I shall get you a pony as soon as you are a little stronger,” said Dr.
Alec, watching her with a smile.

“Oh, I couldn’t ride one of those horrid, frisky little beasts! They
roll their eyes and bounce about so, I should die of fright,” cried
Rose, clasping her hands tragically.

“Are you a coward?”

“About horses I am.”

“Never mind, then; come and see my new room”; and he led the way
upstairs without another word.

As Rose followed she remembered her promise to Aunt Jessie, and was
sorry she had objected so decidedly. She was a great deal more sorry
five minutes later, and well she might be.

“Now, take a good look, and tell me what you think of it,” said Dr.
Alec, opening the door and letting her enter before him, while Phebe was
seen whisking down the backstairs with a dust-pan.

Rose walked to the middle of the room, stood still, and gazed about her
with eyes that brightened as they looked, for all was changed.

This chamber had been built out over the library to suit some fancy, and
had been unused for years, except at Christmas times, when the old house
overflowed. It had three windows one to the east, that overlooked the
bay; one to the south, where the horse-chestnuts waved their green
fans; and one to the west, towards the hill and the evening sky. A ruddy
sunset burned there now, filling the room with an enchanted glow; the
soft murmur of the sea was heard, and a robin chirped “Good-night!”
 among the budding trees.

Rose saw and heard these things first, and felt their beauty with a
child’s quick instinct; then her eye took in the altered aspect of the
room, once so shrouded, still and solitary, now so full of light and
warmth and simple luxury.

India matting covered the floor, with a gay rug here and there;
the antique andirons shone on the wide hearth, where a cheery blaze
dispelled the dampness of the long-closed room. Bamboo lounges and
chairs stood about, and quaint little tables in cosy corners; one
bearing a pretty basket, one a desk, and on a third lay several
familiar-looking books. In a recess stood a narrow white bed, with a
lovely Madonna hanging over it. The Japanese screen half-folded back
showed a delicate toilet service of blue and white set forth on a marble
slab, and near by was the great bath-pan, with Turkish towels and a
sponge as big as Rose’s head.

“Uncle must love cold water like a duck,” she thought, with a shiver.

Then her eye went on to the tall cabinet, where a half-open door
revealed a tempting array of the drawers, shelves and “cubby holes,”
 which so delight the hearts of children.

“What a grand place for my new things,” she thought, wondering what her
uncle kept in that cedar retreat.

“Oh me, what a sweet toilet table!” was her next mental exclamation, as
she approached this inviting spot.

A round old-fashioned mirror hung over it, with a gilt eagle a-top,
holding in his beak the knot of blue ribbon that tied up a curtain
of muslin falling on either side of the table, where appeared little
ivory-handled brushes, two slender silver candle-sticks, a porcelain
match-box, several pretty trays for small matters, and, most imposing of
all, a plump blue silk cushion, coquettishly trimmed with lace, and pink
rose-buds at the corners.

That cushion rather astonished Rose; in fact, the whole table did, and
she was just thinking, with a sly smile,

“Uncle is a dandy, but I never should have guessed it,” when he opened
the door of a large closet, saying, with a careless wave of the hand,

“Men like plenty of room for their rattle-traps; don’t you think that
ought to satisfy me?”

Rose peeped in and gave a start, though all she saw was what one usually
finds in closets clothes and boots, boxes and bags. Ah! but you see
these clothes were small black and white frocks; the row of little boots
that stood below had never been on Dr. Alec’s feet; the green bandbox
had a gray veil straying out of it, and yes! the bag hanging on the door
was certainly her own piece-bag, with a hole in one corner. She gave
a quick look round the room and understood now why it had seemed too
dainty for a man, why her Testament and Prayer Book were on the table
by the bed, and what those rose-buds meant on the blue cushion. It came
upon her in one delicious burst that this little paradise was all for
her, and, not knowing how else to express her gratitude, she caught Dr.
Alec round the neck, saying impetuously,

“O uncle, you are too good to me! I’ll do anything you ask me; ride wild
horses and take freezing baths and eat bad-tasting messes, and let my
clothes hang on me, to show how much I thank you for this dear, sweet,
lovely room!”

“You like it, then? But why do you think it is yours, my lass?” asked
Dr. Alec, as he sat down looking well pleased, and drew his excited
little niece to his knee.

“I don’t think, I know it is for me; I see it in your face, and I feel
as if I didn’t half deserve it. Aunt Jessie said you would spoil me, and
I must not let you. I’m afraid this looks like it, and perhaps oh me!
perhaps I ought not to have this beautiful room after all!” and Rose
tried to look as if she could be heroic enough to give it up if it was
best.

“I owe Mrs. Jessie one for that,” said Dr. Alec, trying to frown, though
in his secret soul he felt that she was quite right. Then he smiled that
cordial smile, which was like sunshine on his brown face, as he said,

“This is part of the cure, Rose, and I put you here that you might take
my three great remedies in the best and easiest way. Plenty of sun,
fresh air, and cold water; also cheerful surroundings, and some work;
for Phebe is to show you how to take care of this room, and be your
little maid as well as friend and teacher. Does that sound hard and
disagreeable to you, dear?”

“No, sir; very, very pleasant, and I’ll do my best to be a good patient.
But I really don’t think anyone could be sick in this delightful
room,” she said, with a long sigh of happiness as her eye went from one
pleasant object to another.

“Then you like my sort of medicine better than Aunt Myra’s, and don’t
want to throw it out of the window, hey?”



Chapter 7--A Trip to China

“Come, little girl, I’ve got another dose for you. I fancy you won’t
take it as well as you did the last, but you will like it better after a
while,” said Dr. Alec, about a week after the grand surprise.

Rose was sitting in her pretty room, where she would gladly have spent
all her time if it had been allowed; but she looked up with a smile, for
she had ceased to fear her uncle’s remedies, and was always ready to try
a new one. The last had been a set of light gardening tools, with which
she had helped him put the flower-beds in order, learning all sorts of
new and pleasant things about the plants as she worked, for, though she
had studied botany at school, it seemed very dry stuff compared with
Uncle Alec’s lively lesson.

“What is it now?” she asked, shutting her work-box without a murmur.

“Salt-water.”

“How must I take it?”

“Put on the new suit Miss Hemming sent home yesterday, and come down to
the beach; then I’ll show you.”

“Yes, sir,” answered Rose obediently, adding to herself, with a shiver,
as he went off: “It is too early for bathing, so I know it is something
to do with a dreadful boat.”

Putting on the new suit of blue flannel, prettily trimmed with white,
and the little sailor-hat with long streamers, diverted her mind from
the approaching trial, till a shrill whistle reminded her that her uncle
was waiting. Away she ran through the garden, down the sandy path, out
upon the strip of beach that belonged to the house, and here she found
Dr. Alec busy with a slender red and white boat that lay rocking on the
rising tide.

“That is a dear little boat; and ‘Bonnie Belle’ is a pretty name,” she
said, trying not to show how nervous she felt.

“It is for you; so sit in the stern and learn to steer, till you are
ready to learn to row.”

“Do all boats wiggle about in that way?” she asked, lingering as if to
tie her hat more firmly.

“Oh, yes, pitch about like nutshells when the sea is a bit rough,”
 answered her sailor uncle, never guessing her secret woe.

“Is it rough to-day?”

“Not very; it looks a trifle squally to the eastward, but we are all
right till the wind changes. Come.”

“Can you swim, uncle?” asked Rose, clutching at his arm as he took her
hand.

“Like a fish. Now then.”

“Oh, please hold me very tight till I get there! Why do you have the
stern so far away?” and, stifling several squeaks of alarm in her
passage, Rose crept to the distant seat, and sat there holding on with
both hands and looking as if she expected every wave to bring a sudden
shipwreck.

Uncle Alec took no notice of her fear, but patiently instructed her in
the art of steering, till she was so absorbed in remembering which was
starboard and which larboard, that she forgot to say “OW!” every time a
big wave slapped against the boat.

“Now where shall we go?” she asked, as the wind blew freshly in her
face, and a few, long swift strokes sent them half across the little
bay.

“Suppose we go to China?”

“Isn’t that rather a long voyage?”

“Not as I go. Steer round the Point into the harbour, and I’ll give you
a glimpse of China in twenty minutes or so.”

“I should like that!” and Rose sat wondering what he meant, while she
enjoyed the new sights all about her.

Behind them the green Aunt-hill sloped gently upward to the grove at
the top, and all along the seaward side stood familiar houses, stately,
cosy, or picturesque. As they rounded the Point, the great bay opened
before them full of shipping, and the city lay beyond, its spires rising
above the tall masts with their gay streamers.

“Are we going there?” she asked, for she had never seen this aspect of
the rich and busy old city before.

“Yes. Uncle Mac has a ship just in from Hong Kong, and I thought you
would like to go and see it.”

“Oh, I should. I love dearly to go poking about in the warehouses with
Uncle Mac; everything is so curious and new to me; and I’m specially
interested in China because you have been there.”

“I’ll show you two genuine Chinamen who have just arrived. You will like
to welcome Whang Lo and Fun See, I’m sure.”

“Don’t ask me to speak to them, uncle; I shall be sure to laugh at the
odd names and the pig-tails and the slanting eyes. Please let me just
trot round after you; I like that best.”

“Very well; now steer toward the wharf where the big ship with the queer
flag is. That’s the ‘Rajah,’ and we will go aboard if we can.”

In among the ships they went, by the wharves where the water was green
and still, and queer barnacles grew on the slippery piles. Odd smells
saluted her nose, and odd sights met her eyes, but Rose liked it all,
and played she was really landing in Hong Kong when they glided up to
the steps in the shadow of the tall “Rajah.” Boxes and bales were rising
out of the hold and being carried into the warehouse by stout porters,
who tugged and bawled and clattered about with small trucks, or worked
cranes with iron claws that came down and clutched heavy weights,
whisking them aloft to where wide doors like mouths swallowed them up.

Dr. Alec took her aboard the ship, and she had the satisfaction of
poking her inquisitive little nose into every available corner, at the
risk of being crushed, lost, or drowned.

“Well, child, how would you like to take a voyage round the world with
me in a jolly old craft like this?” asked her uncle, as they rested a
minute in the captain’s cabin.

“I should like to see the world, but not in such a small, untidy, smelly
place as this. We would go in a yacht all clean and comfortable;
Charlie says that is the proper way,” answered Rose, surveying the close
quarters with little favour.

“You are not a true Campbell if you don’t like the smell of tar and
salt-water, nor Charlie either, with his luxurious yacht. Now come
ashore and chin-chin with the Celestials.”

After a delightful progress through the great warehouse, peeping and
picking as they went, they found Uncle Mac and the yellow gentlemen in
his private room, where samples, gifts, curiosities, and newly arrived
treasures of all sorts were piled up in pleasing pro-fusion and
con-fusion.

As soon as possible Rose retired to a corner, with a porcelain god
on one side, a green dragon on the other, and, what was still more
embarrassing, Fun See sat on a tea-chest in front, and stared at her
with his beady black eyes till she did not know where to look.

Mr. Whang Lo was an elderly gentleman in American costume, with his
pig-tail neatly wound round his head. He spoke English, and was talking
busily with Uncle Mac in the most commonplace way so Rose considered him
a failure. But Fun See was delightfully Chinese from his junk-like shoes
to the button on his pagoda hat; for he had got himself up in style, and
was a mass of silk jackets and slouchy trousers. He was short and fat,
and waddled comically; his eyes were very “slanting,” as Rose said; his
queue was long, so were his nails; his yellow face was plump and shiny,
and he was altogether a highly satisfactory Chinaman.

Uncle Alec told her that Fun See had come out to be educated and could
only speak a little pigeon English; so she must be kind to the poor
fellow, for he was only a lad, though he looked nearly as old as Mr.
Whang Lo. Rose said she would be kind; but had not the least idea how to
entertain the queer guest, who looked as if he had walked out of one of
the rice-paper landscapes on the wall, and sat nodding at her so like a
toy Mandarin that she could hardly keep sober.

In the midst of her polite perplexity, Uncle Mac saw the two young
people gazing wistfully at one another, and seemed to enjoy the joke
of this making acquaintance under difficulties. Taking a box from his
table, he gave it to Fun See, with an order that seemed to please him
very much.

Descending from his perch, he fell to unpacking it with great neatness
and despatch, while Rose watched him, wondering what was going to
happen. Presently, out from the wrappings came a teapot, which caused
her to clasp her hands with delight, for it was made in the likeness of
a plump little Chinaman. His hat was the cover, his queue the handle,
and his pipe the nose. It stood upon feet in shoes turned up at the
toes, and the smile on the fat, sleepy face was so like that on Fun’s
when he displayed the teapot, that Rose couldn’t help laughing, which
pleased him much.

Two pretty cups with covers, and a fine scarlet tray completed the
set, and made one long to have a “dish of tea,” even in Chinese style,
without cream or sugar.

When he had arranged them on a little table before her, Fun signified in
pantomime that they were hers, from her uncle. She returned her thanks
in the same way, whereupon he returned to his tea-chest, and, having
no other means of communication, they sat smiling and nodding at one
another in an absurd sort of way till a new idea seemed to strike
Fun. Tumbling off his seat, he waddled away as fast as his petticoats
permitted, leaving Rose hoping that he had not gone to get a roasted
rat, a stewed puppy, or any other foreign mess which civility would
oblige her to eat.

While she waited for her funny new friend, she improved her mind in a
way that would have charmed Aunt Jane. The gentlemen were talking over
all sorts of things, and she listened attentively, storing up much
of what she heard, for she had an excellent memory, and longed to
distinguish herself by being able to produce some useful information
when reproached with her ignorance.

She was just trying to impress upon her mind that Amoy was two hundred
and eighty miles from Hong Kong, when Fun came scuffling back, bearing
what she thought was a small sword, till he unfurled an immense fan, and
presented it with a string of Chinese compliments, the meaning of
which would have amused her even more than the sound, if she could have
understood it.

She had never seen such an astonishing fan, and at once became absorbed
in examining it. Of course, there was no perspective whatever, which
only gave it a peculiar charm to Rose, for in one place a lovely lady,
with blue knitting-needles in her hair, sat directly upon the spire of a
stately pagoda. In another charming view a brook appeared to flow in at
the front door of a stout gentleman’s house, and out at his chimney. In
a third a zig-zag wall went up into the sky like a flash of lightning,
and a bird with two tails was apparently brooding over a fisherman whose
boat was just going aground upon the moon.

It was altogether a fascinating thing, and she would have sat wafting it
to and fro all the afternoon, to Fun’s great satisfaction, if Dr. Alec’s
attention had not suddenly been called to her by a breeze from the big
fan that blew his hair into his eyes, and reminded him that they must
go. So the pretty china was repacked, Rose furled her fan, and with
several parcels of choice teas for the old ladies stowed away in Dr.
Alec’s pockets, they took their leave, after Fun had saluted them with
“the three bendings and the nine knockings,” as they salute the Emperor,
or “Son of Heaven,” at home.

“I feel as if I had really been to China, and I’m sure I look so,” said
Rose, as they glided out of the shadow of the “Rajah.”

She certainly did, for Mr. Whang Lo had given her a Chinese umbrella;
Uncle Alec had got some lanterns to light up her balcony; the great fan
lay in her lap, and the tea-set reposed at her feet.

“This is not a bad way to study geography, is it?” asked her uncle, who
had observed her attention to the talk.

“It is a very pleasant way, and I really think I have learned more about
China to-day than in all the lessons I had at school, though I used to
rattle off the answers as fast as I could go. No one explained anything
to us, so all I remember is that tea and silk come from there, and the
women have little bits of feet. I saw Fun looking at mine, and he must
have thought them perfectly immense,” answered Rose, surveying her stout
boots with sudden contempt.

“We will have out the maps and the globe, and I’ll show you some of my
journeys, telling stories as we go. That will be next best to doing it
actually.”

“You are so fond of travelling, I should think it would be very dull for
you here, uncle. Do you know, Aunt Plenty says she is sure you will be
off in a year or two.”

“Very likely.”

“Oh, me! what shall I do then?” sighed Rose, in a tone of despair that
made Uncle Alec’s face brighten with a look of genuine pleasure as he
said significantly,

“Next time I go I shall take my little anchor with me. How will that
suit?”

“Really, uncle?”

“Really, niece.”

Rose gave a little bounce of rapture which caused the boat to “wiggle”
 in a way that speedily quieted her down. But she sat beaming joyfully
and trying to think which of some hundred questions she would ask first,
when Dr. Alec said, pointing to a boat that was coming up behind them in
great style,

“How well those fellows row! Look at them, and take notes for your own
use by and by.”

The “Stormy Petrel” was manned by half a dozen jaunty looking sailors,
who made a fine display of blue shirts and shiny hats, with stars and
anchors in every direction.

“How beautifully they go, and they are only boys. Why, I do believe they
are our boys! Yes, I see Charlie laughing over his shoulder. Row, uncle,
row! Oh, please do, and not let them catch up with us!” cried Rose, in
such a state of excitement that the new umbrella nearly went overboard.

“All right, here we go!” and away they did go with a long steady sweep
of the oars that carried the “Bonnie Belle” through the water with a
rush.

The lads pulled their prettiest, but Dr. Alec would have reached the
Point first, if Rose, in her flurry, had not retarded him by jerking the
rudder ropes in a most unseamanlike way, and just as she got right again
her hat blew off. That put an end to the race, and while they were still
fishing for the hat the other boat came alongside, with all the oars in
the air, and the jolly young tars ready for a frolic.

“Did you catch a crab, uncle?”

“No, a blue-fish,” he answered, as the dripping hat was landed on a seat
to dry.

“What have you been doing?”

“Seeing Fun.”

“Good for you, Rose! I know what you mean. We are going to have him up
to show us how to fly the big kite, for we can’t get the hang of it.
Isn’t he great fun, though?”

“No, little Fun.”

“Come, stop joking, and show us what you’ve got.”

“You’d better hoist that fan for a sail.”

“Lend Dandy your umbrella; he hates to burn his pretty nose.”

“I say, uncle, are you going to have a Feast of Lanterns?”

“No, I’m going to have a feast of bread and butter, for it’s tea-time.
If that black cloud doesn’t lie, we shall have a gust before long,
so you had better get home as soon as you can, or your mother will be
anxious, Archie.”

“Ay, ay, skipper. Good-night, Rose; come out often, and we’ll teach you
all there is to know about rowing,” was Charlie’s modest invitation.

Then the boats parted company, and across the water from the “Petrel’s”
 crew came a verse from one of the Nonsense songs in which the boys
delighted.

    “Oh, Timballoo! how happy we are,
     We live in a sieve and a crockery jar!
     And all night long, in the starlight pale,
     We sail away, with a pea-green sail,
     And whistle and warble a moony song
     To the echoing sound of a coppery gong.
     Far and few, far and few
     Are the lands where the Jumblies live;
     Their heads are green, and their hands are blue,
     And they went to sea in a sieve.”



Chapter 8--And what came of it

“Uncle, could you lend me a ninepence? I’ll return it as soon as I get
my pocket-money,” said Rose, coming into the library in a great hurry
that evening.

“I think I could, and I won’t charge any interest for it, so you need
not be in any hurry to repay me. Come back here and help me settle these
books if you have nothing pleasanter to do,” answered Dr. Alec, handing
out the money with that readiness which is so delightful when we ask
small loans.

“I’ll come in a minute; I’ve been longing to fix my books, but didn’t
dare to touch them, because you always shake your head when I read.”

“I shall shake my head when you write, if you don’t do it better than
you did in making out this catalogue.”

“I know it’s bad, but I was in a hurry when I did it, and I am in one
now.” And away went Rose, glad to escape a lecture.

But she got it when she came back, for Uncle Alec was still knitting
his brows over the list of books, and sternly demanded, pointing to a
tipsy-looking title staggering down the page,

“Is that meant for ‘Pulverized Bones,’ ma’am?”

“No, sir; it’s ‘Paradise Lost.’”

“Well, I’m glad to know it, for I began to think you were planning to
study surgery or farming. And what is this, if you please? ‘Babies’
Aprons’ is all I can make of it.”

Rose looked hard at the scrawl, and presently announced, with an air of
superior wisdom,

“Oh, that’s ‘Bacon’s Essays.’”

“Miss Power did not teach anything so old-fashioned as writing, I see.
Now look at this memorandum Aunt Plenty gave me, and see what a handsome
plain hand that is. She went to a dame-school and learnt a few useful
things well; that is better than a smattering of half a dozen so-called
higher branches, I take the liberty of thinking.”

“Well, I’m sure I was considered a bright girl at school, and learned
everything I was taught. Luly and me were the first in all our classes,
and ‘specially praised for our French and music and those sort of
things,” said Rose, rather offended at Uncle Alec’s criticism.

“I dare say; but if your French grammar was no better than your English,
I think the praise was not deserved, my dear.”

“Why, uncle, we did study English grammar, and I could parse
beautifully. Miss Power used to have us up to show off when people came.
I don’t see but I talk as right as most girls.”

“I dare say you do, but we are all too careless about our English. Now,
think a minute, and tell me if these expressions are correct ‘Luly and
me,’ ‘those sort of things,’ and ‘as right as most girls.’”

Rose pulled her pet curl and put up her lip, but had to own that she was
wrong, and said meekly, after a pause which threatened to be sulky,

“I suppose I should have said ‘Luly and I,’ in that case, and ‘that sort
of things’ and ‘rightly,’ though ‘correctly’ would have been a better
word, I guess.”

“Thank you; and if you will kindly drop ‘I guess,’ I shall like my
little Yankee all the better. Now, see here, Rosy, I don’t pretend
to set myself up for a model in anything, and you may come down on my
grammar, manners or morals as often as you think I’m wrong, and I’ll
thank you. I’ve been knocking about the world for years, and have got
careless, but I want my girl to be what I call well-educated, even if
she studies nothing but the three ‘Rs’ for a year to come. Let us be
thorough, no matter how slowly we go.”

He spoke so earnestly and looked so sorry to have ruffled her that
Rose went and sat on the arm of his chair, saying, with a pretty air of
penitence,

“I’m sorry I was cross, uncle, when I ought to thank you for taking
so much interest in me. I guess no, I think you are right about being
thorough, for I used to understand a great deal better when papa taught
me a few lessons than when Miss Power hurried me through so many. I
declare my head used to be such a jumble of French and German, history
and arithmetic, grammar and music, I used to feel sometimes as if it
would split. I’m sure I don’t wonder it ached.” And she held on to it as
if the mere memory of the “jumble” made it swim.

“Yet that is considered an excellent school, I find, and I dare say it
would be if the benighted lady did not think it necessary to cram her
pupils like Thanks-giving turkeys, instead of feeding them in a natural
and wholesome way. It is the fault with most American schools, and the
poor little heads will go on aching till we learn better.”

This was one of Dr. Alec’s hobbies, and Rose was afraid he was off for
a gallop, but he reined himself in and gave her thoughts a new turn by
saying suddenly, as he pulled out a fat pocket-book,

“Uncle Mac has put all your affairs into my hands now, and here is your
month’s pocket money. You keep your own little accounts, I suppose?”

“Thank you. Yes, Uncle Mac gave me an account book when I went to
school, and I used to put down my expenses, but I couldn’t make them go
very well, for figures are the one thing I am not at all clever about,”
 said Rose, rummaging in her desk for a dilapidated little book, which
she was ashamed to show when she found it.

“Well, as figures are rather important things to most of us, and you may
have a good many accounts to keep some day, wouldn’t it be wise to
begin at once and learn to manage your pennies before the pounds come to
perplex you?”

“I thought you would do all that fussy part and take care of the pounds,
as you call them. Need I worry about it? I do hate sums, so!”

“I shall take care of things till you are of age, but I mean that you
shall know how your property is managed, and do as much of it as you can
by and by; then you won’t be dependent on the honesty of other people.”

“Gracious me! as if I wouldn’t trust you with millions of billions if I
had them,” cried Rose, scandalised at the mere suggestion.

“Ah, but I might be tempted; guardians are sometimes; so you’d better
keep your eye on me, and in order to do that you must learn all about
these affairs,” answered Dr. Alec, as he made an entry in his own very
neat account-book.

Rose peeped over his shoulder at it, and then turned to the arithmetical
puzzle in her hand with a sigh of despair.

“Uncle, when you add up your expenses do you ever find you have got more
money than you had in the beginning?”

“No; I usually find that I have a good deal less than I had in the
beginning. Are you troubled in the peculiar way you mention?”

“Yes; it is very curious, but I never can make things come out square.”

“Perhaps I can help you,” began Uncle Alec, in the most respectful tone.

“I think you had better, for if I have got to keep accounts I may as
well begin in the right way. But please don’t laugh! I know I’m very
stupid, and my book is a disgrace, but I never could get it straight.”
 And with great trepidation, Rose gave up her funny little accounts.

It really was good in Dr. Alec not to laugh, and Rose felt deeply
grateful when he said in a mildly suggestive tone,

“The dollars and cents seem to be rather mixed, perhaps if I just
straightened them out a bit we should find things all right.”

“Please do, and then show me on a fresh leaf how to make mine look nice
and ship-shape as yours do.”

As Rose stood by him watching the ease with which he quickly brought
order out of chaos, she privately resolved to hunt up her old arithmetic
and perfect herself in the four first rules, with a good tug at
fractions, before she read any more fairy tales.

“Am I a rich girl, uncle?” she asked suddenly, as he was copying a
column of figures.

“Rather a poor one, I should say, since you had to borrow a ninepence.”

“That was your fault, because you forgot my pocket-money. But, really,
shall I be rich by and by?”

“I am afraid you will.”

“Why afraid, uncle?”

“Too much money is a bad thing.”

“But I can give it away, you know; that is always the pleasantest part
of having it I think.”

“I’m glad you feel so, for you can do much good with your fortune if you
know how to use it well.”

“You shall teach me, and when I am a woman we will set up a school where
nothing but the three R’s shall be taught, and all the children live
on oatmeal, and the girls have waists a yard round,” said Rose, with a
sudden saucy smile dimpling her cheeks.

“You are an impertinent little baggage, to turn on me in that way right
in the midst of my first attempt at teaching. Never mind, I’ll have an
extra bitter dose for you next time, miss.”

“I knew you wanted to laugh, so I gave you a chance. Now, I will be
good, master, and do my lesson nicely.”

So Dr. Alec had his laugh, and then Rose sat down and took a lesson in
accounts which she never forgot.

“Now come and read aloud to me; my eyes are tired, and it is pleasant to
sit here by the fire while the rain pours outside and Aunt Jane lectures
upstairs,” said Uncle Alec, when last month’s accounts had been put in
good order and a fresh page neatly begun.

Rose liked to read aloud, and gladly gave him the chapter in “Nicholas
Nickleby” where the Miss Kenwigses take their French lesson. She did her
very best, feeling that she was being criticised, and hoping that she
might not be found wanting in this as in other things.

“Shall I go on, sir?” she asked very meekly, when the chapter ended.

“If you are not tired, dear. It is a pleasure to hear you, for you read
remarkably well,” was the answer that filled her heart with pride and
pleasure.

“Do you really think so, uncle? I’m so glad! Papa taught me, and I read
for hours to him, but I thought perhaps, he liked it because he was fond
of me.”

“So am I; but you really do read unusually well, and I’m very glad of
it, for it is a rare accomplishment, and one I value highly. Come here
in this cosy, low chair; the light is better, and I can pull these curls
if you go too fast. I see you are going to be a great comfort as well
as a great credit to your old uncle, Rosy.” And Dr. Alec drew her close
beside him with such a fatherly look and tone that she felt it would
be very easy to love and obey him, since he knew how to mix praise and
blame so pleasantly together.

Another chapter was just finished, when the sound of a carriage warned
them that Aunt Jane was about to depart. Before they could go to meet
her, however, she appeared in the doorway looking like an unusually tall
mummy in her waterproof, with her glasses shining like cat’s eyes from
the depths of the hood.

“Just as I thought! petting that child to death and letting her sit up
late reading trash. I do hope you feel the weight of the responsibility
you have taken upon yourself, Alec,” she said, with a certain grim sort
of satisfaction at seeing things go wrong.

“I think I have a very realising sense of it, sister Jane,” answered
Dr. Alec, with a comical shrug of the shoulders and a glance at Rose’s
bright face.

“It is sad to see a great girl wasting these precious hours so. Now, my
boys have studied all day, and Mac is still at his books, I’ve no doubt,
while you have not had a lesson since you came, I suspect.”

“I’ve had five to-day, ma’am,” was Rose’s very unexpected answer.

“I’m glad to hear it; and what were they, pray?” Rose looked very demure
as she replied,

“Navigation, geography, grammar, arithmetic, and keeping my temper.”

“Queer lessons, I fancy; and what have you learned from this remarkable
mixture, I should like to know?”

A naughty sparkle came into Rose’s eyes as she answered, with a droll
look at her uncle,

“I can’t tell you all, ma’am, but I have collected some useful
information about China, which you may like, especially the teas. The
best are Lapsing Souchong, Assam Pekoe, rare Ankoe, Flowery Pekoe,
Howqua’s mixture, Scented Caper, Padral tea, black Congou, and green
Twankey. Shanghai is on the Woosung River. Hong Kong means ‘Island of
Sweet waters.’ Singapore is ‘Lion’s Town.’ ‘Chops’ are the boats they
live in; and they drink tea out of little saucers. Principal productions
are porcelain, tea, cinnamon, shawls, tin, tamarinds and opium. They
have beautiful temples and queer gods; and in Canton is the Dwelling of
the Holy Pigs, fourteen of them, very big, and all blind.”

The effect of this remarkable burst was immense, especially the fact
last mentioned. It entirely took the wind out of Aunt Jane’s sails; it
was so sudden, so varied and unexpected, that she had not a word to say.
The glasses remained fixed full upon Rose for a moment, and then, with
a hasty “Oh, indeed!” the excellent lady bundled into her carriage and
drove away, somewhat bewildered and very much disturbed.

She would have been more so if she had seen her reprehensible
brother-in-law dancing a triumphal polka down the hall with Rose in
honour of having silenced the enemy’s battery for once.



Chapter 9--Phebe’s Secret

“Why do you keep smiling to yourself, Phebe?” asked Rose, as they were
working together one morning, for Dr. Alec considered house-work the
best sort of gymnastics for girls; so Rose took lessons of Phebe in
sweeping, dusting and bed-making.

“I was thinking about a nice little secret I know, and couldn’t help
smiling.”

“Shall I know it, sometime?”

“Guess you will.”

“Shall I like it?”

“Oh, won’t you, though!”

“Will it happen soon?”

“Sometime this week.”

“I know what it is! The boys are going to have fireworks on the fourth,
and have got some surprise for me. Haven’t they?”

“That’s telling.”

“Well, I can wait; only tell me one thing is uncle in it?”

“Of course he is; there’s never any fun without him.”

“Then it’s all right, and sure to be nice.”

Rose went out on the balcony to shake the rugs, and, having given them
a vigorous beating, hung them on the balustrade to air, while she took a
look at her plants. Several tall vases and jars stood there, and a month
of June sun and rain had worked wonders with the seeds and slips she had
planted. Morning-glories and nasturtiums ran all over the bars, making
haste to bloom. Scarlet beans and honeysuckles were climbing up from
below to meet their pretty neighbours, and the woodbine was hanging its
green festoons wherever it could cling.

The waters of the bay were dancing in the sunshine, a fresh wind stirred
the chestnut-trees with a pleasant sound, and the garden below was full
of roses, butterflies and bees. A great chirping and twittering went on
among the birds, busy with their summer house-keeping, and, far away,
the white-winged gulls were dipping and diving in the sea, where ships,
like larger birds, went sailing to and fro.

“Oh, Phebe, it’s such a lovely day, I do wish your fine secret was going
to happen right away! I feel just like having a good time; don’t you?”
 said Rose, waving her arms as if she was going to fly.

“I often feel that way, but I have to wait for my good times, and don’t
stop working to wish for ‘em. There, now you can finish as soon as the
dust settles; I must go do my stairs,” and Phebe trudged away with the
broom, singing as she went.

Rose leaned where she was, and fell to thinking how many good times
she had had lately, for the gardening had prospered finely, and she was
learning to swim and row, and there were drives and walks, and quiet
hours of reading and talk with Uncle Alec, and, best of all, the old
pain and ennui seldom troubled her now. She could work and play all
day, sleep sweetly all night, and enjoy life with the zest of a healthy,
happy child. She was far from being as strong and hearty as Phebe, but
she was getting on; the once pale cheeks had colour in them now, the
hands were growing plump and brown, and the belt was not much too loose.
No one talked to her about her health, and she forgot that she had “no
constitution.” She took no medicine but Dr. Alec’s three great remedies,
and they seemed to suit her excellently. Aunt Plenty said it was the
pills; but, as no second batch had ever followed the first, I think the
old lady was mistaken.

Rose looked worthy of her name as she stood smiling to herself over
a happier secret than any Phebe had a secret which she did not know
herself till she found out, some years later, the magic of good health.

    “‘Look only,’ said the brownie,
     ‘At the pretty gown of blue,
     At the kerchief pinned about her head,
     And at her little shoe,”’

said a voice from below, as a great cabbage-rose came flying against her
cheek.

“What is the princess dreaming about up there in her hanging-garden?”
 added Dr. Alec as she flung back a morning-glory.

“I was wishing I could do something pleasant this fine day; something
very new and interesting, for the wind makes me feel frisky and gay.”

“Suppose we take a pull over to the Island? I intended to go this
afternoon; but if you feel more like it now, we can be off at once.”

“I do! I do! I’ll come in fifteen minutes, uncle. I must just scrabble
my room to rights, for Phebe has got a great deal to do.”

Rose caught up the rugs and vanished as she spoke, while Dr. Alec went
in, saying to himself, with an indulgent smile,

“It may upset things a trifle, but half a child’s pleasure consists in
having their fun when they want it.”

Never did duster flap more briskly than the one Rose used that day, and
never was a room “scrabbled” to rights in such haste as hers. Tables and
chairs flew into their places as if alive; curtains shook as if a gale
was blowing; china rattled and small articles tumbled about as if a
young earthquake was playing with them. The boating suit went on in a
twinkling, and Rose was off with a hop and a skip, little dreaming how
many hours it would be before she saw her pretty room again.

Uncle Alec was putting a large basket into the boat when she arrived,
and before they were off Phebe came running down with a queer, knobby
bundle done up in a water-proof.

“We can’t eat half that luncheon, and I know we shall not need so many
wraps. I wouldn’t lumber the boat up so,” said Rose, who still had
secret scares when on the water.

“Couldn’t you make a smaller parcel, Phebe?” asked Dr. Alec, eyeing the
bundle suspiciously.

“No, sir, not in such a hurry,” and Phebe laughed as she gave a
particularly large knob a good poke.

“Well, it will do for ballast. Don’t forget the note to Mrs. Jessie, I
beg of you.”

“No, sir. I’ll send it right off,” and Phebe ran up the bank as if she
had wings to her feet.

“We’ll take a look at the lighthouse first, for you have not been there
yet, and it is worth seeing. By the time we have done that it will be
pretty warm, and we will have lunch under the trees on the Island.”

Rose was ready for anything, and enjoyed her visit to the lighthouse on
the Point very much, especially climbing up the narrow stairs and going
inside the great lantern. They made a long stay, for Dr. Alec seemed in
no hurry to go, and kept looking through his spy-glass as if he expected
to discover something remarkable on sea or land. It was past twelve
before they reached the Island, and Rose was ready for her lunch long
before she got it.

“Now this is lovely! I do wish the boys were here. Won’t it be nice to
have them with us all their vacation? Why, it begins to-day, doesn’t it?
Oh, I wish I’d remembered it sooner, and perhaps they would have come
with us,” she said, as they lay luxuriously eating sandwiches under the
old apple-tree.

“So we might. Next time we won’t be in such a hurry. I expect the lads
will take our heads off when they find us out,” answered Dr. Alec,
placidly drinking cold tea.

“Uncle, I smell a frying sort of a smell,” Rose said, pausing suddenly
as she was putting away the remains of the lunch half an hour later.

“So do I; it is fish, I think.”

For a moment they both sat with their noses in the air, sniffing like
hounds; then Dr. Alec sprang up, saying with great decision,

“Now, this won’t do! No one is permitted on this island without asking
leave. I must see who dares to fry fish on my private property.”

Taking the basket on one arm and the bundle on the other, he strode away
towards the traitorous smell, looking as fierce as a lion, while Rose
marched behind under her umbrella.

“We are Robinson Crusoe and his man Friday going to see if the savages
have come,” she said presently, for her fancy was full of the dear old
stories that all children love so well.

“And there they are! Two tents and two boats, as I live! These rascals
mean to enjoy themselves, that’s evident.”

“There ought to be more boats and no tents. I wonder where the prisoners
are?”

“There are traces of them,” and Dr. Alec pointed to the heads and tails
of fishes strewn on the grass.

“And there are more,” said Rose, laughing, as she pointed to a scarlet
heap of what looked like lobsters.

“The savages are probably eating their victims now; don’t you hear the
knives rattle in that tent?”

“We ought to creep up and peep; Crusoe was cautious, you know, and
Friday scared out of his wits,” added Rose, still keeping up the joke.

“But this Crusoe is going to pounce upon them, regardless of
consequences. If I am killed and eaten, you seize the basket and run for
the boat; there are provisions enough for your voyage home.”

With that Uncle Alec slipped round to the front of the tent and, casting
in the big bundle like a bomb-shell, roared out, in a voice of thunder,

“Pirates, surrender!”

A crash, a shout, a laugh, and out came the savages, brandishing knives
and forks, chicken bones, and tin mugs, and all fell upon the intruder,
pommelling him unmercifully as they cried,

“You came too soon! We are not half ready! You’ve spoilt it all! Where
is Rose?”

“Here I am,” answered a half-stifled voice, and Rose was discovered
sitting on the pile of red flannel bathing clothes, which she had
mistaken for lobsters, and where she had fallen in a fit of merriment
when she discovered that the cannibals were her merry cousins.

“You good-for-nothing boys! You are always bursting out upon me in some
ridiculous way, and I always get taken in because I’m not used to such
pranks. Uncle is as bad as the rest, and it’s great fun,” she said,
as the lads came round her, half scolding, half welcoming, and wholly
enjoying the double surprise.

“You were not to come till afternoon, and mamma was to be here to
receive you. Everything is in a mess now, except your tent; we got that
in order the first thing, and you can sit there and see us work,” said
Archie, doing the honours as usual.

“Rose felt it in her bones, as Dolly says, that something was in the
wind, and wanted to be off at once. So I let her come, and should
have kept her away an hour longer if your fish had not betrayed you,”
 explained Uncle Alec, subsiding from a ferocious Crusoe into his
good-natured self again.

“As this seat is rather damp, I think I’ll rise,” said Rose, as the
excitement lessened a little.

Several fishy hands helped her up, and Charlie said, as he scattered the
scarlet garments over the grass with an oar,

“We had a jolly good swim before dinner, and I told the Brats to spread
these to dry. Hope you brought your things, Rose, for you belong to the
Lobsters, you know, and we can have no end of fun teaching you to dive
and float and tread water.”

“I didn’t bring anything--” began Rose, but was interrupted by the Brats
(otherwise Will and Geordie), who appeared bearing the big bundle, so
much demoralised by its fall that a red flannel tunic trailed out at one
end and a little blue dressing-gown at the other, while the knobs proved
to be a toilet-case, rubbers, and a silver mug.

“Oh, that sly Phebe! This was the secret, and she bundled up those
things after I went down to the boat,” cried Rose, with sparkling eyes.

“Guess something is smashed inside, for a bit of glass fell out,”
 observed Will, as they deposited the bundle at her feet.

“Catch a girl going anywhere without a looking-glass. We haven’t got one
among the whole lot of us,” added Mac, with masculine scorn.

“Dandy has; I caught him touching up his wig behind the trees after our
swim,” cut in Geordie, wagging a derisive finger at Steve, who promptly
silenced him by a smart rap on the head with the drum-stick he had just
polished off.

“Come, come, you lazy lubbers, fall to work, or we shall not be ready
for mamma. Take Rose’s things to her tent, and tell her all about it,
Prince. Mac and Steve, you cut away and bring up the rest of the straw;
and you small chaps, clear off the table, if you have stuffed all you
can. Please, uncle, I’d like your advice about the boundary lines and
the best place for the kitchen.”

Everyone obeyed the chief, and Rose was escorted to her tent by Charlie,
who devoted himself to her service. She was charmed with her quarters,
and still more so with the programme which he unfolded before her as
they worked.

“We always camp out somewhere in vacation, and this year we thought we’d
try the Island. It is handy, and our fireworks will show off well from
here.”

“Shall we stay over the Fourth? Three whole days! Oh, me! what a frolic
it will be!”

“Bless your heart, we often camp for a week, we big fellows; but this
year the small chaps wanted to come, so we let them. We have great
larks, as you’ll see; for we have a cave and play Captain Kidd, and have
shipwrecks, and races, and all sorts of games. Arch and I are rather
past that kind of thing now, but we do it to please the children,” added
Charlie, with a sudden recollection of his sixteen years.

“I had no idea boys had such good times. Their plays never seemed a bit
interesting before. But I suppose that was because I never knew any boys
very well, or perhaps you are unusually nice ones,” observed Rose, with
an artless air of appreciation that was very flattering.

“We are a pretty clever set, I fancy; but we have a good many
advantages, you see. There are a tribe of us, to begin with; then our
family has been here for ages, and we have plenty of ‘spondulics,’ so
we can rather lord it over the other fellows, and do as we like. There,
ma’am, you can hang your smashed glass on that nail and do up your back
hair as fine as you please. You can have a blue blanket or a red one,
and a straw pillow or an air cushion for your head, whichever you like.
You can trim up to any extent, and be as free and easy as squaws in a
wigwam, for this corner is set apart for you ladies and we never cross
the line uncle is drawing until we ask leave. Anything more I can do for
you, cousin?”

“No, thank you. I think I’ll leave the rest till auntie comes, and go
and help you somewhere else, if I may.”

“Yes, indeed, come on and see to the kitchen. Can you cook?” asked
Charlie, as he led the way to the rocky nook where Archie was putting up
a sail-cloth awning.

“I can make tea and toast bread.”

“Well, we’ll shew you how to fry fish, and make chowder. Now you just
set these pots and pans round tastefully, and sort of tidy up a bit,
for Aunt Jessie insists on doing some of the work, and I want it to be
decent here.”

By four o’clock the camp was in order, and the weary workers settled
down on Lookout Rock to watch for Mrs. Jessie and Jamie, who was never
far from mamma’s apron string. They looked like a flock of blue-birds,
all being in sailor rig, with blue ribbon enough flying from the seven
hats to have set up a milliner. Very tuneful blue-birds they were, too,
for all the lads sang, and the echo of their happy voices reached Mrs.
Jessie long before she saw them.

The moment the boat hove in sight up went the Island flag, and the
blue-jackets cheered lustily, as they did on every possible occasion,
like true young Americans. This welcome was answered by the flapping of
a handkerchief and the shrill “Rah! Rah! Rah!” of the one small tar
who stood in the stern waving his hat manfully, while a maternal hand
clutched him firmly in the rear.

Cleopatra landing from her golden galley never received a heartier
greeting than “Little Mum” as she was borne to her tent by the young
folk, for love of whom she smilingly resigned herself to three days of
discomfort; while Jamie immediately attached himself to Rose, assuring
her of his protection from the manifold perils which might assail them.

Taught by long experience that boys are always hungry, Aunt Jessie soon
proposed supper, and proceeded to get it, enveloped in an immense apron,
with an old hat of Archie’s stuck atop of her cap. Rose helped, and
tried to be as handy as Phebe, though the peculiar style of table she
had to set made it no easy task. It was accomplished at last, and a
very happy party lay about under the trees, eating and drinking out of
anyone’s plate and cup, and quite untroubled by the frequent appearance
of ants and spiders in places which these interesting insects are not
expected to adorn.

“I never thought I should like to wash dishes, but I do,” said Rose,
as she sat in a boat after supper lazily rinsing plates in the sea, and
rocking luxuriously as she wiped them.

“Mum is mighty particular; we just give ‘em a scrub with sand, and dust
‘em off with a bit of paper. It’s much the best way, I think,” replied
Geordie, who reposed in another boat alongside.

“How Phebe would like this! I wonder uncle did not have her come.”

“I believe he tried to, but Dolly was as cross as two sticks, and said
she couldn’t spare her. I’m sorry, for we all like the Phebe bird, and
she’d chirp like a good one out here, wouldn’t she?”

“She ought to have a holiday like the rest of us. It’s too bad to leave
her out.”

This thought came back to Rose several times that evening, for Phebe
would have added much to the little concert they had in the moonlight,
would have enjoyed the stories told, been quick at guessing the
conundrums, and laughed with all her heart at the fun. The merry going
to bed would have been the best of all, for Rose wanted someone to
cuddle under the blue blanket with her, there to whisper and giggle and
tell secrets, as girls delight to do.

Long after the rest were asleep, Rose lay wide awake, excited by the
novelty of all about her, and a thought that had come into her mind. Far
away she heard a city clock strike twelve; a large star like a mild eye
peeped in at the opening of the tent, and the soft plash of the waves
seemed calling her to come out. Aunt Jessie lay fast asleep, with Jamie
rolled up like a kitten at her feet, and neither stirred as Rose in her
wrapper crept out to see how the world looked at midnight.

She found it very lovely, and sat down on a cracker keg to enjoy it with
a heart full of the innocent sentiment of her years. Fortunately, Dr.
Alec saw her before she had time to catch cold, for coming out to tie
back the door-flap of his tent for more air, he beheld the small
figure perched in the moonlight. Having no fear of ghosts, he quietly
approached, and, seeing that she was wide awake, said, with a hand on
her shining hair,

“What is my girl doing here?”

“Having a good time,” answered Rose, not at all startled.

“I wonder what she was thinking about with such a sober look.”

“The story you told of the brave sailor who gave up his place on the
raft to the woman, and the last drop of water to the poor baby. People
who make sacrifices are very much loved and admired, aren’t they?” she
asked, earnestly.

“If the sacrifice is a true one. But many of the bravest never are
known, and get no praise. That does not lessen their beauty, though
perhaps it makes them harder, for we all like sympathy,” and Dr. Alec
sighed a patient sort of sigh.

“I suppose you have made a great many? Would you mind telling me one of
them?” asked Rose, arrested by the sigh.

“My last was to give up smoking,” was the very unromantic answer to her
pensive question.

“Why did you?”

“Bad example for the boys.”

“That was very good of you, uncle! Was it hard?”

“I’m ashamed to say it was. But as a wise old fellow once said, ‘It is
necessary to do right; it is not necessary to be happy.’”

Rose pondered over the saying as if it pleased her, and then said, with
a clear, bright look,

“A real sacrifice is giving up something you want or enjoy very much,
isn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Doing it one’s own self because one loves another person very much and
wants her to be happy?”

“Yes.”

“And doing it pleasantly, and being glad about it, and not minding the
praise if it doesn’t come?”

“Yes, dear, that is the true spirit of self-sacrifice; you seem to
understand it, and I dare say you will have many chances in your life to
try the real thing. I hope they won’t be very hard ones.”

“I think they will,” began Rose, and there stopped short.

“Well, make one now, and go to sleep, or my girl will be ill to-morrow,
and then the aunts will say camping out was bad for her.”

“I’ll go good night!” and throwing him a kiss, the little ghost
vanished, leaving Uncle Alec to pace the shore and think about some of
the unsuspected sacrifices that had made him what he was.



Chapter 10--Rose’s Sacrifice

There certainly were “larks” on Campbell’s Island next day, as Charlie
had foretold, and Rose took her part in them like one intent on enjoying
every minute to the utmost. There was a merry breakfast, a successful
fishing expedition, and then the lobsters came out in full force, for
even Aunt Jessie appeared in red flannel. There was nothing Uncle Alec
could not do in the water, and the boys tried their best to equal him in
strength and skill, so there was a great diving and ducking, for every
one was bent on distinguishing himself.

Rose swam out far beyond her depth, with uncle to float her back; Aunt
Jessie splashed placidly in the shallow pools, with Jamie paddling near
by like a little whale beside its mother; while the lads careered about,
looking like a flock of distracted flamingoes, and acting like the
famous dancing party in “Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland.”

Nothing but chowder would have lured them from their gambols in the
briny deep; that time-honoured dish demanded the concentrated action
of several mighty minds; so the “Water Babies” came ashore and fell to
cooking.

It is unnecessary to say that, when done, it was the most remarkable
chowder ever cooked, and the quantity eaten would have amazed the
world if the secret had been divulged. After this exertion a siesta
was considered the thing, and people lay about in tents or out as they
pleased, the boys looking like warriors slumbering where they fell.

The elders had just settled to a comfortable nap when the youngsters
rose, refreshed and ready for further exploits. A hint sent them all off
to the cave, and there were discovered bows and arrows, battle clubs,
old swords, and various relics of an interesting nature. Perched upon
a commanding rock, with Jamie to “splain” things to her, Rose beheld
a series of stirring scenes enacted with great vigour and historical
accuracy by her gifted relatives.

Captain Cook was murdered by the natives of Owhyhee in the most
thrilling manner. Captain Kidd buried untold wealth in the chowder
kettle at the dead of night, and shot both the trusting villains who
shared the secret of the hiding place. Sinbad came ashore there and had
manifold adventures, and numberless wrecks bestrewed the sands.

Rose considered them by far the most exciting dramas she had ever
witnessed; and when the performance closed with a grand ballet of Feejee
Islanders, whose barbaric yells alarmed the gulls, she had no words in
which to express her gratification.

Another swim at sunset, another merry evening on the rocks watching the
lighted steamers pass seaward and the pleasure-boats come into port,
ended the second day of the camping out, and sent everyone to bed early
that they might be ready for the festivities of the morrow.

“Archie, didn’t I hear uncle ask you to row home in the morning for
fresh milk and things?”

“Yes, why?”

“Please, may I go too? I have something of great importance to arrange;
you know I was carried off in a hurry,” Rose said in a confidential
whisper as she was bidding her cousins good night.

“I’m willing, and I guess Charlie won’t mind.”

“Thank you; be sure you stand by me when I ask leave in the morning, and
don’t say anything till then, except to Charlie. Promise,” urged Rose,
so eagerly, that Archie struck an attitude and cried dramatically,

“By yonder moon I swear!”

“Hush! it’s all right, go along”; and Rose departed as if satisfied.

“She’s a queer little thing, isn’t she, Prince?”

“Rather a nice little thing, I think. I’m quite fond of her.”

Rose’s quick ears caught both remarks, and she retired to her tent,
saying to herself with sleepy dignity,

“Little thing, indeed! Those boys talk as if I was a baby. They will
treat me with more respect after to-morrow, I guess.”

Archie did stand by her in the morning, and her request was readily
granted, as the lads were coming directly back. Off they went, and Rose
waved her hand to the islanders with a somewhat pensive air, for an
heroic purpose glowed within her, and the spirit of self-sacrifice was
about to be illustrated in a new and touching manner.

While the boys got the milk Rose ran to Phebe, ordered her to leave her
dishes, to put on her hat, and take a note back to Uncle Alec, which
would explain this somewhat mysterious performance. Phebe obeyed, and
when she went to the boat Rose accompanied her, telling the boys she was
not ready to go yet, but they could, some of them, come for her when she
hung a white signal on her balcony.

“But why not come now? What are you about, miss? Uncle won’t like it,”
 protested Charlie, in great amazement.

“Just do as I tell you, little boy; uncle will understand and explain.
Obey, as Phebe does, and ask no questions. I can have secrets as well
as other people”; and Rose walked off with an air of lofty independence
that impressed her friends immensely.

“It’s some plot between uncle and herself, so we won’t meddle. All
right, Phebe? Pull away, Prince”; and off they went to be received with
much surprise by the islanders.

This was the note Phebe bore:

“Dear Uncle, I am going to take Phebe’s place to-day, and let her have
all the fun she can. Please don’t mind what she says, but keep her, and
tell the boys to be very good to her for my sake. Don’t think it is easy
to do this; it is very hard to give up the best day of all, but I feel
so selfish to have all the pleasure and Phebe none, that I wish to make
this sacrifice. Do let me, and don’t laugh at it; I truly do not wish to
be praised, and I truly want to do it. Love to all from,

“Rose.”

“Bless the little dear, what a generous heart she has! Shall we go after
her, Jessie, or let her have her way?” said Dr. Alec, after the first
mingled amusement and astonishment had subsided.

“Let her alone, and don’t spoil her little sacrifice. She means it, I
know, and the best way in which we can show our respect for her effort
is to give Phebe a pleasant day. I’m sure she has earned it”; and Mrs.
Jessie made a sign to the boys to suppress their disappointment and
exert themselves to please Rose’s guest.

Phebe was with difficulty kept from going straight home, and declared
that she should not enjoy herself one bit without Miss Rose.

“She won’t hold out all day, and we shall see her paddling back before
noon, I’ll wager anything,” said Charlie; and the rest so strongly
inclined to his opinion that they resigned themselves to the loss of the
little queen of the revels, sure that it would be only a temporary one.

But hour after hour passed, and no signal appeared on the balcony,
though Phebe watched it hopefully. No passing boat brought the truant
back, though more than one pair of eyes looked out for the bright hair
under the round hat; and sunset came, bringing no Rose but the lovely
colour in the western sky.

“I really did not think the child had it in her. I fancied it was a bit
of sentiment, but I see she was in earnest, and means that her sacrifice
shall be a true one. Dear little soul! I’ll make it up to her a thousand
times over, and beg her pardon for thinking it might be done for
effect,” Dr. Alec said remorsefully, as he strained his eyes through the
dusk, fancying he saw a small figure sitting in the garden as it had sat
on the keg the night before, laying the generous little plot that had
cost more than he could guess.

“Well, she can’t help seeing the fireworks, any way, unless she is
goose enough to think she must hide in a dark closet and not look,” said
Archie, who was rather disgusted at Rose’s seeming ingratitude.

“She will see ours capitally, but miss the big ones on the hill, unless
papa has forgotten all about them,” added Steve, cutting short the
harangue Mac had begun upon the festivals of the ancients.

“I’m sure the sight of her will be better than the finest fireworks
that ever went off,” said Phebe, meditating an elopement with one of the
boats if she could get a chance.

“Let things work; if she resists a brilliant invitation we give her she
will be a heroine,” added Uncle Alec, secretly hoping that she would
not.

Meanwhile Rose had spent a quiet, busy day helping Dolly, waiting on
Aunt Peace, and steadily resisting Aunt Plenty’s attempts to send her
back to the happy island. It had been hard in the morning to come
in from the bright world outside, with flags flying, cannon booming,
crackers popping, and everyone making ready for a holiday, and go to
washing cups, while Dolly grumbled and the aunts lamented. It was very
hard to see the day go by, knowing how gay each hour must have been
across the water, and how a word from her would take her where she
longed to be with all her heart. But it was hardest of all when evening
came and Aunt Peace was asleep, Aunt Plenty seeing a gossip in the
parlor, Dolly established in the porch to enjoy the show, and nothing
left for the little maid to do but sit alone in her balcony and watch
the gay rockets whizz up from island, hill, and city, while bands played
and boats laden with happy people went to and fro in the fitful light.

Then it must be confessed that a tear or two dimmed the blue eyes, and
once, when a very brilliant display illuminated the island for a moment,
and she fancied she saw the tents, the curly head went down on the
railing, and a wide-awake nasturtium heard a little whisper,

“I hope someone wishes I was there!”

The tears were all gone, however, and she was watching the hill and
island answer each other with what Jamie called “whizzers, whirligigs
and busters,” and smiling as she thought how hard the boys must be
working to keep up such a steady fire, when Uncle Mac came walking in
upon her, saying hurriedly,

“Come, child, put on your tippet, pelisse, or whatever you call it, and
run off with me. I came to get Phebe, but aunt says she is gone, so I
want you. I’ve got Fun down in the boat, and I want you to go with us
and see my fireworks. Got them up for you, and you mustn’t miss them, or
I shall be disappointed.”

“But, uncle,” began Rose, feeling as if she ought to refuse even a
glimpse of bliss, “perhaps--”

“I know, my dear, I know; aunt told me; but no one needs you now so much
as I do, and I insist on your coming,” said Uncle Mac, who seemed in a
great hurry to be off, yet was unusually kind.

So Rose went and found the little Chinaman with a funny lantern waiting
to help her in and convulse her with laughter trying to express his
emotions in pigeon English. The city clocks were striking nine as they
got out into the bay, and the island fireworks seemed to be over, for no
rocket answered the last Roman candle that shone on the Aunt-hill.

“Ours are done, I see, but they are going up all round the city, and how
pretty they are,” said Rose, folding her mantle about her, and surveying
the scene with pensive interest.

“Hope my fellows have not got into trouble up there,” muttered Uncle
Mac, adding with a satisfied chuckle, as a spark shone out, “No; there
it goes! Look, Rosy, and see how you like this one; it was ordered
especially in honour of your coming.”

Rose looked with all her eyes, and saw the spark grow into the likeness
of a golden vase, then green leaves came out, and then a crimson flower
glowing on the darkness with a splendid lustre.

“Is it a rose, uncle?” she asked, clasping her hands with delight as she
recognised the handsome flower.

“Of course it is! Look again, and guess what those are,” answered Uncle
Mac, chuckling and enjoying it all like a boy.

A wreath of what looked at first like purple brooms appeared below the
vase, but Rose guessed what they were meant for, and stood straight up,
holding by his shoulder, and crying excitedly,

“Thistles, uncle, Scotch thistles! There are seven of them one for each
boy! Oh, what a joke!” and she laughed so that she plumped into the
bottom of the boat and stayed there till the brilliant spectacle was
quite gone.

“That was rather a neat thing, I flatter myself,” said Uncle Mac, in
high glee at the success of his illumination. “Now, shall I leave you
on the Island or take you home again, my good little girl?” he added,
lifting her up with such a tone of approbation in his voice that Rose
kissed him on the spot.

“Home, please uncle; and I thank you very very much for the beautiful
firework you got up for me. I’m so glad I saw it; and I know I shall
dream about it,” answered Rose steadily, though a wistful glance went
toward the Island, now so near that she could smell powder and see
shadowy figures flitting about.

Home they went; and Rose fell asleep saying to herself, “It was harder
than I thought, but I’m glad I did it, and I truly don’t want any reward
but Phebe’s pleasure.”



Chapter 11--Poor Mac

Rose’s sacrifice was a failure in one respect, for, though the elders
loved her the better for it, and showed that they did, the boys were not
inspired with the sudden respect which she had hoped for. In fact, her
feelings were much hurt by overhearing Archie say that he couldn’t see
any sense in it; and the Prince added another blow by pronouncing her
“the queerest chicken ever seen.”

It is apt to be so, and it is hard to bear; for, though we do not want
trumpets blown, we do like to have our little virtues appreciated, and
cannot help feeling disappointed if they are not.

A time soon came, however, when Rose, quite unconsciously, won not only
the respect of her cousins, but their gratitude and affection likewise.

Soon after the Island episode, Mac had a sunstroke, and was very ill
for some time. It was so sudden that everyone was startled, and for some
days the boy’s life was in danger. He pulled through, however; and then,
just as the family were rejoicing, a new trouble appeared which cast a
gloom over them all.

Poor Mac’s eyes gave out; and well they might, for he had abused them,
and never being very strong, they suffered doubly now.

No one dared to tell him the dark predictions of the great oculist who
came to look at them, and the boy tried to be patient, thinking that a
few weeks of rest would repair the overwork of several years.

He was forbidden to look at a book, and as that was the one thing he
most delighted in, it was a terrible affliction to the Worm. Everyone
was very ready to read to him, and at first the lads contended for this
honour. But as week after week went by, and Mac was still condemned to
idleness and a darkened room, their zeal abated, and one after the other
fell off. It was hard for the active fellows, right in the midst of
their vacation; and nobody blamed them when they contented themselves
with brief calls, running of errands, and warm expressions of sympathy.

The elders did their best, but Uncle Mac was a busy man, Aunt Jane’s
reading was of a funereal sort, impossible to listen to long, and the
other aunties were all absorbed in their own cares, though they supplied
the boy with every delicacy they could invent.

Uncle Alec was a host in himself, but he could not give all his time to
the invalid; and if it had not been for Rose, the afflicted Worm
would have fared ill. Her pleasant voice suited him, her patience was
unfailing, her time of no apparent value, and her eager good-will was
very comforting.

The womanly power of self-devotion was strong in the child, and she
remained faithfully at her post when all the rest dropped away. Hour
after hour she sat in the dusky room, with one ray of light on her book,
reading to the boy, who lay with shaded eyes silently enjoying the only
pleasure that lightened the weary days. Sometimes he was peevish and
hard to please, sometimes he growled because his reader could not manage
the dry books he wished to hear, and sometimes he was so despondent that
her heart ached to see him. Through all these trials Rose persevered,
using all her little arts to please him. When he fretted, she was
patient; when he growled, she ploughed bravely through the hard pages
not dry to her in one sense, for quiet tears dropped on them now and
then; and when Mac fell into a despairing mood, she comforted him with
every hopeful word she dared to offer.

He said little, but she knew he was grateful, for she suited him better
than anyone else. If she was late, he was impatient; when she had to go,
he seemed forlorn; and when the tired head ached worst, she could always
soothe him to sleep, crooning the old songs her father used to love.

“I don’t know what I should do without that child,” Aunt Jane often
said.

“She’s worth all those racketing fellows put together,” Mac would add,
fumbling about to discover if the little chair was ready for her coming.

That was the sort of reward Rose liked, the thanks that cheered her;
and whenever she grew very tired, one look at the green shade, the curly
head so restless on the pillow, and the poor groping hands, touched her
tender heart and put new spirit into the weary voice.

She did not know how much she was learning, both from the books she read
and the daily sacrifices she made. Stories and poetry were her delight,
but Mac did not care for them; and since his favourite Greeks and Romans
were forbidden, he satisfied himself with travels, biographies, and the
history of great inventions or discoveries. Rose despised this taste
at first, but soon got interested in Livingstone’s adventures, Hobson’s
stirring life in India, and the brave trials and triumphs of Watt and
Arkwright, Fulton, and “Palissy, the Potter.” The true, strong books
helped the dreamy girl; her faithful service and sweet patience touched
and won the boy; and long afterward both learned to see how useful those
seemingly hard and weary hours had been to them.

One bright morning, as Rose sat down to begin a fat volume entitled
“History of the French Revolution,” expecting to come to great grief
over the long names, Mac, who was lumbering about the room like a blind
bear, stopped her by asking abruptly,

“What day of the month is it?”

“The seventh of August, I believe.”

“More than half my vacation gone, and I’ve only had a week of it! I call
that hard,” and he groaned dismally.

“So it is; but there is more to come, and you may be able to enjoy
that.”

“May be able! I will be able! Does that old noodle think I’m going to
stay stived up here much longer?”

“I guess he does, unless your eyes get on faster than they have yet.”

“Has he said anything more lately?”

“I haven’t seen him, you know. Shall I begin? this looks rather nice.”

“Read away; it’s all one to me.” And Mac cast himself down upon the old
lounge, where his heavy head felt easiest.

Rose began with great spirit, and kept on gallantly for a couple
of chapters, getting over the unpronounceable names with unexpected
success, she thought, for her listener did not correct her once, and lay
so still she fancied he was deeply interested. All of a sudden she was
arrested in the middle of a fine paragraph by Mac, who sat bolt upright,
brought both feet down with a thump, and said, in a rough, excited tone,

“Stop! I don’t hear a word, and you may as well save your breath to
answer my question.”

“What is it?” asked Rose, looking uneasy, for she had something on her
mind, and feared that he suspected what it was. His next words proved
that she was right.

“Now, look here, I want to know something, and you’ve got to tell me.”

“Please, don’t--” began Rose, beseechingly.

“You must, or I’ll pull off this shade and stare at the sun as hard as
ever I can stare. Come now!” and he half rose, as if ready to execute
the threat.

“I will! oh, I will tell, if I know! But don’t be reckless and do
anything so crazy as that,” cried Rose, in great distress.

“Very well; then listen, and don’t dodge, as everyone else does. Didn’t
the doctor think my eyes worse the last time he came? Mother won’t say,
but you shall.”

“I believe he did,” faltered Rose.

“I thought so! Did he say I should be able to go to school when it
begins?”

“No, Mac,” very low.

“Ah!”

That was all, but Rose saw her cousin set his lips together and take
a long breath, as if she had hit him hard. He bore the disappointment
bravely, however, and asked quite steadily in a minute,

“How soon does he think I can study again?”

It was so hard to answer that! Yet Rose knew she must, for Aunt Jane had
declared she could not do it, and Uncle Mac had begged her to break the
truth to the poor lad.

“Not for a good many months.”

“How many?” he asked with a pathetic sort of gruffness.

“A year, perhaps.”

“A whole year! Why, I expected to be ready for college by that time.”
 And, pushing up the shade, Mac stared at her with startled eyes, that
soon blinked and fell before the one ray of light.

“Plenty of time for that; you must be patient now, and get them
thoroughly well, or they will trouble you again when it will be harder
to spare them,” she said, with tears in her own eyes.

“I won’t do it! I will study and get through somehow. It’s all humbug
about taking care so long. These doctors like to keep hold of a fellow
if they can. But I won’t stand it I vow I won’t!” and he banged his fist
down on the unoffending pillow as if he were pommelling the hard-hearted
doctor.

“Now, Mac, listen to me,” Rose said very earnestly, though her voice
shook a little and her heart ached. “You know you have hurt your eyes
reading by fire-light and in the dusk, and sitting up late, and now
you’ll have to pay for it; the doctor said so. You must be careful, and
do as he tells you, or you will be blind.”

“No!”

“Yes, it is true, and he wanted us to tell you that nothing but entire
rest would cure you. I know it’s dreadfully hard, but we’ll all help
you; I’ll read all day long, and lead you, and wait upon you, and try to
make it easier.”

She stopped there, for it was evident that he did not hear a sound; the
word “blind” seemed to have knocked him down, for he had buried his
face in the pillow, and lay so still that Rose was frightened. She sat
motionless for many minutes, longing to comfort him, but not knowing
how, and wishing Uncle Alec would come, for he had promised to tell Mac.

Presently, a sort of choking sound came out of the pillow, and went
straight to her heart the most pathetic sob she ever heard, for, though
it was the most natural means of relief, the poor fellow must not
indulge in it because of the afflicted eyes. The “French Revolution”
 tumbled out of her lap, and, running to the sofa, she knelt down by
it, saying, with the motherly sort of tenderness girls feel for any
sorrowing creature,

“Oh, my dear, you mustn’t cry! It is so bad for your poor eyes. Take
your head out of that hot pillow, and let me cool it. I don’t wonder you
feel so, but please don’t cry. I’ll cry for you; it won’t hurt me.”

As she spoke she pulled away the cushion with gentle force, and saw the
green shade all crushed and stained with the few hot tears that told how
bitter the disappointment had been. Mac felt her sympathy, but, being
a boy, did not thank her for it; only sat up with a jerk, saying, as
he tried to rub away the tell-tale drops with the sleeve of his jacket,
“Don’t bother; weak eyes always water. I’m all right.”

But Rose cried out, and caught his arm, “Don’t touch them with that
rough woollen stuff! Lie down and let me bathe them, there’s a dear boy;
then there will be no harm done.”

“They do smart confoundedly. I say, don’t you tell the other fellows
that I made a baby of myself, will you?” he added, yielding with a sigh
to the orders of his nurse, who had flown for the eye-wash and linen
cambric handkerchief.

“Of course I won’t; but anyone would be upset at the idea of being well
troubled in this way. I’m sure you bear it splendidly, and you know it
isn’t half so bad when you get used to it. Besides, it is only for a
time, and you can do lots of pleasant things if you can’t study. You’ll
have to wear blue goggles, perhaps; won’t that be funny?”

And while she was pouring out all the comfortable words she could think
of, Rose was softly bathing the eyes and dabbing the hot forehead with
lavender-water, as her patient lay quiet with a look on his face that
grieved her sadly.

“Homer was blind, and so was Milton, and they did something to be
remembered by, in spite of it,” he said, as if to himself, in a solemn
tone, for even the blue goggles did not bring a smile.

“Papa had a picture of Milton and his daughters writing for him. It
was a very sweet picture, I thought,” observed Rose in a serious voice,
trying to meet the sufferer on his own ground.

“Perhaps I could study if someone read and did the eye part. Do you
suppose I could, by and by?” he asked, with a sudden ray of hope.

“I dare say, if your head is strong enough. This sunstroke, you know, is
what upset you, and your brain needs rest, the doctor says.”

“I’ll have a talk with the old fellow next time he comes, and find out
just what I may do; then I shall know where I am. What a fool I was that
day to be stewing my brains and letting the sun glare on my book till
the letters danced before me! I see ‘em now when I shut my eyes; black
balls bobbing round, and stars and all sorts of queer things. Wonder if
all blind people do?”

“Don’t think about them; I’ll go on reading, shall I? We shall come
to the exciting part soon, and then you’ll forget all this,” suggested
Rose.

“No, I never shall forget. Hang the old ‘Revolution’! I don’t want to
hear another word of it. My head aches, and I’m hot. Oh, wouldn’t I like
to go for a pull in the ‘Stormy Petrel!”’ and poor Mac tossed about as
if he did not know what to do with himself.

“Let me sing, and perhaps you’ll drop off; then the day will seem
shorter,” said Rose, taking up a fan and sitting down beside him.

“Perhaps I shall; I didn’t sleep much last night, and when I did I
dreamed like fun. See here, you tell the people that I know, and it’s
all right, and I don’t want them to talk about it or howl over me.
That’s all; now drone away, and I’ll try to sleep. Wish I could for a
year, and wake up cured.”

“Oh, I wish, I wish you could!”

Rose said it so fervently that Mac was moved to grope for her apron and
hold on to a corner of it, as if it was comfortable to feel her near
him. But all he said was,

“You are a good little soul, Rosy. Give us ‘The Birks’; that is a drowsy
one that always sends me off.”

Quite contented with this small return for all her sympathy, Rose waved
her fan and sang, in a dreamy tone, the pretty Scotch air, the burden of
which is,

    “Bonny lassie, will ye gang, will ye gang
     To the Birks of Aberfeldie?”

Whether the lassie went or not I cannot say, but the laddie was off to
the land of Nod, in about ten minutes, quite worn out with hearing the
bad tidings and the effort to bear them manfully.



Chapter 12--“The Other Fellows”

Rose did tell “the people” what had passed, and no one “howled” over
Mac, or said a word to trouble him. He had his talk with the doctor, and
got very little comfort out of it, for he found that “just what he might
do” was nothing at all; though the prospect of some study by and by, if
all went well, gave him courage to bear the woes of the present.
Having made up his mind to this, he behaved so well that everyone was
astonished, never having suspected so much manliness in the quiet Worm.

The boys were much impressed, both by the greatness of the affliction
which hung over him and by his way of bearing it. They were very good
to him, but not always particularly wise in their attempts to cheer
and amuse; and Rose often found him much downcast after a visit of
condolence from the Clan. She still kept her place as head-nurse and
chief-reader, though the boys did their best in an irregular sort of
way. They were rather taken aback sometimes at finding Rose’s services
preferred to their’s, and privately confided to one another that “Old
Mac was getting fond of being molly-coddled.” But they could not help
seeing how useful she was, and owning that she alone had remained
faithful a fact which caused some of them much secret compunction now
and then.

Rose felt that she ruled in that room, if nowhere else, for Aunt Jane
left a great deal to her, finding that her experience with her invalid
father fitted her for a nurse, and in a case like this, her youth was
an advantage rather than a drawback. Mac soon came to think that no one
could take care of him so well as Rose, and Rose soon grew fond of
her patient, though at first she had considered this cousin the least
attractive of the seven. He was not polite and sensible like Archie, nor
gay and handsome like Prince Charlie, nor neat and obliging like Steve,
nor amusing like the “Brats,” nor confiding and affectionate like
little Jamie. He was rough, absent-minded, careless, and awkward, rather
priggish, and not at all agreeable to a dainty, beauty-loving girl like
Rose.

But when his trouble came upon him, she discovered many good things in
this cousin of hers, and learned not only to pity but to respect and
love the poor Worm, who tried to be patient, brave, and cheerful, and
found it a harder task than anyone guessed, except the little nurse, who
saw him in his gloomiest moods. She soon came to think that his friends
did not appreciate him, and upon one occasion was moved to free her mind
in a way that made a deep impression on the boys.

Vacation was almost over, and the time drawing near when Mac would be
left outside the happy school-world which he so much enjoyed. This made
him rather low in his mind, and his cousins exerted themselves to cheer
him up, especially one afternoon when a spasm of devotion seemed
to seize them all. Jamie trudged down the hill with a basket of
blackberries which he had “picked all his ownself,” as his scratched
fingers and stained lips plainly testified. Will and Geordie brought
their puppies to beguile the weary hours, and the three elder lads
called to discuss baseball, cricket, and kindred subjects, eminently
fitted to remind the invalid of his privations.

Rose had gone to drive with Uncle Alec, who declared she was getting as
pale as a potato sprout, living so much in a dark room. But her thoughts
were with her boy all the while, and she ran up to him the moment she
returned, to find things in a fine state of confusion.

With the best intentions in life, the lads had done more harm than
good, and the spectacle that met Nurse Rose’s eye was a trying one.
The puppies were yelping, the small boys romping, and the big boys all
talking at once; the curtains were up, the room close, berries scattered
freely about, Mac’s shade half off, his cheeks flushed, his temper
ruffled, and his voice loudest of all as he disputed hotly with Steve
about lending certain treasured books which he could no longer use.

Now Rose considered this her special kingdom, and came down upon the
invaders with an energy which amazed them and quelled the riot at once.
They had never seen her roused before, and the effect was tremendous;
also comical, for she drove the whole flock of boys out of the room like
an indignant little hen defending her brood. They all went as meekly as
sheep; the small lads fled from the house precipitately, but the three
elder ones only retired to the next room, and remained there hoping for
a chance to explain and apologise, and so appease the irate young lady,
who had suddenly turned the tables and clattered them about their ears.

As they waited, they observed her proceedings through the half-open
door, and commented upon them briefly but expressively, feeling quite
bowed down with remorse at the harm they had innocently done.

“She’s put the room to rights in a jiffey. What jacks we were to let
those dogs in and kick up such a row,” observed Steve, after a prolonged
peep.

“The poor old Worm turns as if she was treading on him instead of
cuddling him like a pussy cat. Isn’t he cross, though?” added Charlie,
as Mac was heard growling about his “confounded head.”

“She will manage him; but it’s mean in us to rumple him up and then
leave her to smooth him down. I’d go and help, but I don’t know how,”
 said Archie, looking much depressed, for he was a conscientious fellow,
and blamed himself for his want of thought.

“No, more do I. Odd, isn’t it, what a knack women have for taking care
of sick folks?” and Charlie fell a-musing over this undeniable fact.

“She has been ever so good to Mac,” began Steve, in a self-reproachful
tone.

“Better than his own brother, hey?” cut in Archie, finding relief for
his own regret in the delinquencies of another.

“Well, you needn’t preach; you didn’t any of you do any more, and you
might have, for Mac likes you better than he does me. I always fret him,
he says, and it isn’t my fault if I am a quiddle,” protested Steve, in
self-defence.

“We have all been selfish and neglected him, so we won’t fight about
it, but try and do better,” said Archie, generously taking more than
his share of blame, for he had been less inattentive than either of the
others.

“Rose has stood by him like a good one, and it’s no wonder he likes to
have her round best. I should myself if I was down on my luck as he is,”
 put in Charlie, feeling that he really had not done “the little thing”
 justice.

“I’ll tell you what it is, boys we haven’t been half good enough to
Rose, and we’ve got to make it up to her somehow,” said Archie, who had
a very manly sense of honour about paying his debts, even to a girl.

“I’m awfully sorry I made fun of her doll when Jamie lugged it out; and
I called her ‘baby bunting’ when she cried over the dead kitten. Girls
are such geese sometimes, I can’t help it,” said Steve, confessing his
transgressions handsomely, and feeling quite ready to atone for them if
he only knew how.

“I’ll go down on my knees and beg her pardon for treating her as if she
was a child. Don’t it make her mad, though? Come to think of it, she’s
only two years or so younger than I am. But she is so small and pretty,
she always seems like a dolly to me,” and the Prince looked down from
his lofty height of five feet five as if Rose was indeed a pygmy beside
him.

“That dolly has got a real good little heart, and a bright mind of her
own, you’d better believe. Mac says she understands some things quicker
than he can, and mother thinks she is an uncommonly nice girl, though
she don’t know all creation. You needn’t put on airs, Charlie, though
you are a tall one, for Rose likes Archie better than you; she said she
did because he treated her respectfully.”

“Steve looks as fierce as a game-cock; but don’t you get excited, my
son, for it won’t do a bit of good. Of course, everybody likes the Chief
best; they ought to, and I’ll punch their heads if they don’t. So calm
yourself, Dandy, and mend your own manners before you come down on other
people’s.”

Thus the Prince with great dignity and perfect good nature, while Archie
looked modestly gratified with the flattering opinions of his kinsfolk,
and Steve subsided, feeling he had done his duty as a cousin and a
brother. A pause ensued, during which Aunt Jane appeared in the other
room, accompanied by a tea-tray sumptuously spread, and prepared to feed
her big nestling, as that was a task she allowed no one to share with
her.

“If you have a minute to spare before you go, child, I wish you’d just
make Mac a fresh shade; this has got a berry stain on it, and he must
be tidy, for he is to go out to-morrow if it is a cloudy day,” said Mrs.
Jane, spreading toast in a stately manner, while Mac slopped his tea
about without receiving a word of reproof.

“Yes, aunt,” answered Rose, so meekly that the boys could hardly believe
it could be the same voice which had issued the stern command, “Out of
this room, every one of you!” not very long ago.

They had not time to retire, without unseemly haste, before she walked
into the parlour and sat down at the work-table without a word. It was
funny to see the look the three tall lads cast at the little person
sedately threading a needle with green silk. They all wanted to say
something expressive of repentance, but no one knew how to begin, and it
was evident, from the prim expression of Rose’s face, that she intended
to stand upon her dignity till they had properly abased themselves. The
pause was becoming very awkward, when Charlie, who possessed all the
persuasive arts of a born scapegrace, went slowly down upon his knees
before her, beat his breast, and said, in a heart-broken tone,

“Please forgive me this time, and I’ll never do so any more.”

It was very hard to keep sober, but Rose managed it and answered gravely,

“It is Mac’s pardon you should ask, not mine, for you haven’t hurt me,
and I shouldn’t wonder if you had him a great deal, with all that light
and racket, and talk about things that only worry him.”

“Do you really think we’ve hurt him, cousin?” asked Archie, with a
troubled look, while Charlie settled down in a remorseful heap among the
table legs.

“Yes, I do, for he has got a raging headache, and his eyes are as red as
as this emery bag,” answered Rose, solemnly plunging her needle into a
fat flannel strawberry.

Steve tore his hair, metaphorically speaking, for he clutched his
cherished top-knot, and wildly dishevelled it, as if that was the
heaviest penance he could inflict upon himself at such short notice.
Charlie laid himself out flat, melodramatically begging someone to take
him away and hang him; but Archie, who felt worst of all, said nothing
except to vow within himself that he would read to Mac till his own eyes
were as red as a dozen emery bags combined.

Seeing the wholesome effects of her treatment upon these culprits, Rose
felt that she might relent and allow them a gleam of hope. She found
it impossible to help trampling upon the prostrate Prince a little, in
words at least, for he had hurt her feelings oftener than he knew; so
she gave him a thimble-pie on the top of his head, and said, with an air
of an infinitely superior being,

“Don’t be silly, but get up, and I’ll tell you something much better to
do than sprawling on the floor and getting all over lint.”

Charlie obediently sat himself upon a hassock at her feet; the other
sinners drew near to catch the words of wisdom about to fall from her
lips, and Rose, softened by this gratifying humility, addressed them in
her most maternal tone.

“Now, boys, if you really want to be good to Mac, you can do it in this
way. Don’t keep talking about things he can’t do, or go and tell what
fun you have had batting your ridiculous balls about. Get some nice book
and read quietly; cheer him up about school, and offer to help him study
by and by; you can do that better than I, because I’m only a girl, and
don’t learn Greek and Latin and all sorts of headachy stuff.”

“Yes, but you can do heaps of things better than we can; you’ve proved
that,” said Archie, with an approving look that delighted Rose, though
she could not resist giving Charlie one more rebuke, by saying, with a
little bridling of the head, and a curl of the lip that wanted to smile
instead,

“I’m glad you think so, though I am a ‘queer chicken.”’

This scathing remark caused the Prince to hide his face for shame, and
Steve to erect his head in the proud consciousness that this shot was
not meant for him. Archie laughed, and Rose, seeing a merry blue
eye winking at her from behind two brown hands, gave Charlie’s ear a
friendly tweak, and extended the olive-branch of peace.

“Now we’ll all be good, and plan nice things for poor Mac,” she said,
smiling so graciously that the boys felt as if the sun had suddenly
burst out from behind a heavy cloud and was shining with great
brilliancy.

The storm had cleared the air, and quite a heavenly calm succeeded,
during which plans of a most varied and surprising sort were laid, for
everyone burned to make noble sacrifices upon the shrine of “poor
Mac,” and Rose was the guiding star to whom the others looked with most
gratifying submission. Of course, this elevated state of things could
not endure long, but it was very nice while it lasted, and left an
excellent effect upon the minds of all when the first ardour had
subsided.

“There, that’s ready for to-morrow, and I do hope it will be cloudy,”
 said Rose, as she finished off the new shade, the progress of which the
boys had watched with interest.

“I’d bespoken an extra sunny day, but I’ll tell the clerk of the weather
to change it. He’s an obliging fellow, and he’ll attend to it, so make
yourself easy,” said Charlie, who had become quite perky again.

“It is very easy for you to joke, but how would you like to wear a
blinder like that for weeks and weeks, sir?” and Rose quenched his
rising spirits by slipping the shade over his eyes, as he still sat on
the cushion at her feet.

“It’s horrid! Take it off, take it off! I don’t wonder the poor old boy
has the blues with a thing like that on”; and Charlie sat looking at
what seemed to him an instrument of torture, with such a sober face that
Rose took it gently away, and went in to bid Mac good-night.

“I shall go home with her, for it is getting darkish, and she is rather
timid,” said Archie, forgetting that he had often laughed at this very
timidity.

“I think I might, for she’s taking care of my brother,” put in Steve,
asserting his rights.

“Let’s all go, that will please her”; proposed Charlie, with a burst of
gallantry which electrified his mates.

“We will!” they said with one voice, and they did, to Rose’s great
surprise and secret contentment; though Archie had all the care of
her, for the other two were leaping fences, running races, and having
wrestling matches all the way down.

They composed themselves on reaching the door, however; shook hands
cordially all round, made their best bows, and retired with great
elegance and dignity, leaving Rose to say to herself, with girlish
satisfaction, as she went in,

“Now, that is the way I like to be treated.”



Chapter 13--Cosey Corner

Vacation was over, the boys went back to school, and poor Mac was left
lamenting. He was out of the darkened room now, and promoted to blue
goggles, through which he took a gloomy view of life, as might have been
expected; for there was nothing he could do but wander about, and try to
amuse himself without using his eyes. Anyone who has ever been condemned
to that sort of idleness knows how irksome it is, and can understand the
state of mind which caused Mac to say to Rose in a desperate tone one
day,

“Look here, if you don’t invent some new employment or amusement for me,
I shall knock myself on the head as sure as you live.”

Rose flew to Uncle Alec for advice, and he ordered both patient and
nurse to the mountains for a month, with Aunt Jessie and Jamie as
escort. Pokey and her mother joined the party, and one bright September
morning six very happy-looking people were aboard the express train for
Portland two smiling mammas, laden with luncheon baskets and wraps; a
pretty young girl with a bag of books on her arm; a tall thin lad with
his hat over his eyes; and two small children, who sat with their short
legs straight out before them, and their chubby faces beaming with the
first speechless delight of “truly travelling.”

An especially splendid sunset seemed to have been prepared to welcome
them when, after a long day’s journey, they drove into a wide, green
door-yard, where a white colt, a red cow, two cats, four kittens,
many hens, and a dozen people, old and young, were gaily disporting
themselves. Everyone nodded and smiled in the friendliest manner, and a
lively old lady kissed the new-comers all round, as she said heartily,

“Well, now, I’m proper glad to see you! Come right in and rest, and
we’ll have tea in less than no time, for you must be tired. Lizzie, you
show the folks upstairs; Kitty, you fly round and help father in with
the trunks; and Jenny and I will have the table all ready by the time
you come down. Bless the dears, they want to go see the pussies, and so
they shall!”

The three pretty daughters did “fly round,” and everyone felt at home at
once, all were so hospitable and kind. Aunt Jessie had raptures over the
home-made carpets, quilts and quaint furniture; Rose could not keep away
from the windows, for each framed a lovely picture; and the little folks
made friends at once with the other children, who filled their arms with
chickens and kittens, and did the honours handsomely.

The toot of a horn called all to supper, and a goodly party, including
six children besides the Camp-bells, assembled in the long dining-room,
armed with mountain appetites and the gayest spirits. It was impossible
for anyone to be shy or sober, for such gales of merriment arose they
blew the starch out of the stiffest, and made the saddest jolly. Mother
Atkinson, as all called their hostess, was the merriest there, and the
busiest; for she kept flying up to wait on the children, to bring out
some new dish, or to banish the live stock, who were of such a social
turn that the colt came into the entry and demanded sugar; the cats sat
about in people’s laps, winking suggestively at the food; and speckled
hens cleared the kitchen floor of crumbs, as they joined in the chat
with a cheerful clucking.

Everybody turned out after tea to watch the sunset till all the lovely
red was gone, and mosquitoes wound their shrill horns to sound the
retreat. The music of an organ surprised the new-comers, and in
the parlor they found Father Atkinson playing sweetly on the little
instrument made by himself. All the children gathered about him, and,
led by the tuneful sisters, sang prettily till Pokey fell asleep behind
the door, and Jamie gaped audibly right in the middle of his favourite,

    “Coo,” said the little doves: “Coo,” said she,
    “All in the top of the old pine-tree.”

The older travellers, being tired, went to “bye low” at the same time,
and slept like tops in home-spun sheets, on husk mattresses made by
Mother Atkinson, who seemed to have put some soothing powder among them,
so deep and sweet was the slumber that came.

Next day began the wholesome out-of-door life, which works such wonders
with tired minds and feeble bodies. The weather was perfect, and the
mountain air made the children as frisky as young lambs; while the
elders went about smiling at one another, and saying, “Isn’t it
splendid?” Even Mac, the “slow coach,” was seen to leap over a fence
as if he really could not help it; and when Rose ran after him with his
broad-brimmed hat, he made the spirited proposal to go into the woods
and hunt for a catamount.

Jamie and Pokey were at once enrolled in the Cosey Corner Light Infantry
a truly superb company, composed entirely of officers, all wearing
cocked hats, carrying flags, waving swords, or beating drums. It was a
spectacle to stir the dullest soul when this gallant band marched out of
the yard in full regimentals, with Captain Dove a solemn, big-headed
boy of eleven issuing his orders with the gravity of a general, and his
Falstaffian regiment obeying them with more docility than skill. The
little Snow children did very well, and Lieutenant Jack Dove was fine
to see; so was Drummer Frank, the errand-boy of the house, as he
rub-a-dub-dubbed with all his heart and drumsticks. Jamie had “trained”
 before, and was made a colonel at once; but Pokey was the best of all,
and called forth a spontaneous burst of applause from the spectators
as she brought up the rear, her cocked hat all over one eye, her flag
trailing over her shoulder, and her wooden sword straight up in the air;
her face beaming and every curl bobbing with delight as her fat legs
tottered in the vain attempt to keep step manfully.

Mac and Rose were picking blackberries in the bushes beside the road
when the soldiers passed without seeing them, and they witnessed a sight
that was both pretty and comical. A little farther on was one of the
family burial spots so common in those parts, and just this side of it
Captain Fred Dove ordered his company to halt, explaining his reason for
so doing in the following words,

“That’s a graveyard, and it’s proper to muffle the drums and lower the
flags as we go by, and we’d better take off our hats, too; it’s more
respectable, I think.”

“Isn’t that cunning of the dears?” whispered Rose, as the little troop
marched slowly by to the muffled roll of the drums, every flag and sword
held low, all the little heads uncovered, and the childish faces very
sober as the leafy shadows flickered over them.

“Let’s follow and see what they are after,” proposed Mac, who found
sitting on the wall and being fed with blackberries luxurious but
tiresome.

So they followed and heard the music grow lively, saw the banners wave
in the breeze again when the graveyard was passed, and watched the
company file into the dilapidated old church that stood at the corner of
three woodland roads. Presently the sound of singing made the outsiders
quicken their steps, and, stealing up, they peeped in at one of the
broken windows.

Captain Dove was up in the old wooden pulpit, gazing solemnly down upon
his company, who, having stacked their arms in the porch, now sat in the
bare pews singing a Sunday-school hymn with great vigour and relish.

“Let us pray,” said Captain Dove, with as much reverence as an army
chaplain; and, folding his hands, he repeated a prayer which he thought
all would know an excellent little prayer, but not exactly appropriate
to the morning, for it was,

    “Now I lay me down to sleep.”

Everyone joined in saying it, and it was a pretty sight to see the
little creatures bowing their curly heads and lisping out the words they
knew so well. Tears came into Rose’s eyes as she looked; Mac took his
hat off involuntarily, and then clapped it on again as if ashamed of
showing any feeling.

“Now I shall preach you a short sermon, and my text is, ‘Little
children, love one another.’ I asked mamma to give me one, and she
thought that would be good; so you all sit still and I’ll preach it. You
mustn’t whisper, Marion, but hear me. It means that we should be good to
each other, and play fair, and not quarrel as we did this very day about
the wagon. Jack can’t always drive, and needn’t be mad because I like
to go with Frank. Annette ought to be horse sometimes and not always
driver; and Willie may as well make up his mind to let Marion build her
house by his, for she will do it, and he needn’t fuss about it. Jamie
seems to be a good boy, but I shall preach to him if he isn’t. No,
Pokey, people don’t kiss in church or put their hats on. Now you must
all remember what I tell you, because I am the captain, and you should
mind me.”

Here Lieutenant Jack spoke right out in meeting with the rebellious
remark,

“Don’t care if you are; you’d better mind yourself, and tell how you
took away my strap, and kept the biggest doughnut, and didn’t draw fair
when we had the truck.”

“Yes, and you slapped Frank; I saw you!” bawled Willie Snow, bobbing up
in his pew.

“And you took my book away and hid it ‘cause I wouldn’t go and swing
when you wanted me to,” added Annette, the oldest of the Snow trio.

“I shan’t build my house by Willie’s if he don’t want me to, so now!”
 put in little Marion, joining the mutiny.

“I will tiss Dimmy! and I tored up my hat ‘tause a pin picked me,”
 shouted Pokey, regardless of Jamie’s efforts to restrain her.

Captain Dove looked rather taken aback at this outbreak in the ranks;
but, being a dignified and calm personage, he quelled the rising
rebellion with great tact and skill, by saying, briefly,

“We’ll sing the last hymn; ‘Sweet, sweet good-by’ you all know that, so
do it nicely, and then we will go and have luncheon.”

Peace was instantly restored, and a burst of melody drowned the
suppressed giggles of Rose and Mac, who found it impossible to keep
sober during the latter part of this somewhat remarkable service.
Fifteen minutes of repose rendered it a physical impossibility for the
company to march out as quietly as they had marched in. I grieve to
state that the entire troop raced home as hard as they could pelt, and
were soon skirmishing briskly over their lunch, utterly oblivious of
what Jamie (who had been much impressed by the sermon) called “the
captain’s beautiful teck.”

It was astonishing how much they all found to do at Cosey Corner;
and Mac, instead of lying in a hammock and being read to, as he had
expected, was busiest of all. He was invited to survey and lay out
Skeeterville, a town which the children were getting up in a huckleberry
pasture; and he found much amusement in planning little roads, staking
off house-lots, attending to the water-works, and consulting with the
“selectmen” about the best sites for public buildings; for Mac was a boy
still, in spite of his fifteen years and his love of books.

Then he went fishing with a certain jovial gentleman from the West; and
though they seldom caught anything but colds, they had great fun and
exercise chasing the phantom trout they were bound to have. Mac also
developed a geological mania, and went tapping about at rocks and
stones, discoursing wisely of “strata, periods, and fossil remains”;
while Rose picked up leaves and lichens, and gave him lessons in botany
in return for his lectures on geology.

They led a very merry life; for the Atkinson girls kept up a sort of
perpetual picnic; and did it so capitally, that one was never tired of
it. So their visitors throve finely, and long before the month was out
it was evident that Dr. Alec had prescribed the right medicine for his
patients.



Chapter 14--A Happy Birthday

The twelfth of October was Rose’s birthday, but no one seemed to
remember that interesting fact, and she felt delicate about mentioning
it, so fell asleep the night before wondering if she would have any
presents. That question was settled early the next morning, for she was
awakened by a soft tap on her face, and opening her eyes she beheld a
little black and white figure sitting on her pillow, staring at her with
a pair of round eyes very like blueberries, while one downy paw patted
her nose to attract her notice. It was Kitty Comet, the prettiest of all
the pussies, and Comet evidently had a mission to perform, for a pink
bow adorned her neck, and a bit of paper was pinned to it bearing the
words, “For Miss Rose, from Frank.”

That pleased her extremely, and that was only the beginning of the
fun, for surprises and presents kept popping out in the most delightful
manner all through the day, the Atkinson girls being famous jokers and
Rose a favourite. But the best gift of all came on the way to Mount
Windy-Top, where it was decided to picnic in honour of the great
occasion. Three jolly loads set off soon after breakfast, for everybody
went, and everybody seemed bound to have an extra good time, especially
Mother Atkinson, who wore a hat as broad-brimmed as an umbrella, and
took the dinner-horn to keep her flock from straying away.

“I’m going to drive auntie and a lot of the babies, so you must ride the
pony. And please stay behind us a good bit when we go to the station,
for a parcel is coming, and you are not to see it till dinner-time. You
won’t mind, will you?” said Mac, in a confidential aside during the wild
flurry of the start.

“Not a bit,” answered Rose. “It hurts my feelings very much to be told
to keep out of the way at any other time, but birthdays and Christmas it
is part of the fun to be blind and stupid, and poked into corners. I’ll
be ready as soon as you are, Giglamps.”

“Stop under the big maple till I call then you can’t possibly see
anything,” added Mac, as he mounted her on the pony his father had sent
up for his use. “Barkis” was so gentle and so “willin’,” however, that
Rose was ashamed to be afraid to ride him; so she had learned, that she
might surprise Dr. Alec when she got home; meantime she had many a
fine canter “over the hills and far away” with Mac, who preferred Mr.
Atkinson’s old Sorrel.

Away they went, and, coming to the red maple, Rose obediently paused;
but could not help stealing a glance in the forbidden direction before
the call came. Yes, there was a hamper going under the seat, and then
she caught sight of a tall man whom Mac seemed to be hustling into
the carriage in a great hurry. One look was enough, and with a cry of
delight, Rose was off down the road as fast as Barkis could go.

“Now I’ll astonish uncle,” she thought. “I’ll dash up in grand style,
and show him that I am not a coward, after all.”

Fired by this ambition, she startled Barkis by a sharp cut, and still
more bewildered him by leaving him to his own guidance down the steep,
stony road. The approach would have been a fine success if, just as Rose
was about to pull up and salute, two or three distracted hens had not
scuttled across the road with a great squawking, which caused Barkis
to shy and stop so suddenly that his careless rider landed in an
ignominious heap just under old Sorrel’s astonished nose.

Rose was up again before Dr. Alec was out of the carryall, and threw two
dusty arms about his neck crying with a breathless voice,

“O uncle, I’m so glad to see you! It is better than a cart-load of
goodies, and so dear of you to come!”

“But aren’t you hurt, child! That was a rough tumble, and I’m afraid you
must be damaged somewhere,” answered the Doctor, full of fond anxiety,
as he surveyed his girl with pride.

“My feelings are hurt, but my bones are all safe. It’s too bad! I was
going to do it so nicely, and those stupid hens spoilt it all,” said
Rose, quite crestfallen, as well as much shaken.

“I couldn’t believe my eyes when I asked ‘Where is Rose?’ and Mac
pointed to the little Amazon pelting down the hill at such a rate. You
couldn’t have done anything that would please me more, and I’m delighted
to see how well you ride. Now, will you mount again, or shall we turn
Mac out and take you in?” asked Dr. Alec, as Aunt Jessie proposed a
start, for the others were beckoning them to follow.

“Pride goeth before a fall better not try to show off again, ma’am,”
 said Mac, who would have been more than mortal if he had refrained from
teasing when so good a chance offered.

“Pride does go before a fall, but I wonder if a sprained ankle always
comes after it?” thought Rose, bravely concealing her pain, as she
answered, with great dignity,

“I prefer to ride. Come on, and see who will catch up first.”

She was up and away as she spoke, doing her best to efface the memory
of her downfall by sitting very erect, elbows down, head well up, and
taking the motion of the pony as Barkis cantered along as easily as a
rocking-chair.

“You ought to see her go over a fence and race when we ride together.
She can scud, too, like a deer when we play ‘Follow the leader,’ and
skip stones and bat balls almost as well as I can,” said Mac, in reply
to his uncle’s praise of his pupil.

“I’m afraid you will think her a sad tomboy, Alec; but really she seems
so well and happy, I have not the heart to check her. She has broken
out in the most unexpected way, and frisks like a colt; for she says she
feels so full of spirits she must run and shout whether it is proper or
not,” added Mrs. Jessie, who had been a pretty hoyden years ago herself.

“Good good! that’s the best news you could tell me,” and Dr. Alec rubbed
his hands heartily. “Let the girl run and shout as much as she will it
is a sure sign of health, and as natural to a happy child as frisking is
to any young animal full of life. Tomboys make strong women usually, and
I had far rather find Rose playing football with Mac than puttering over
bead-work like that affected midget, Ariadne Blish.”

“But she cannot go on playing football very long, and we must not forget
that she has a woman’s work to do by and by,” began Mrs. Jessie.

“Neither will Mac play football much longer, but he will be all the
better fitted for business, because of the health it gives him. Polish
is easily added, if the foundations are strong; but no amount of gilding
will be of use if your timber is not sound. I’m sure I’m right, Jessie;
and if I can do as well by my girl during the next six months as I have
the last, my experiment will succeed.”

“It certainly will; for when I contrast that bright, blooming face
with the pale, listless one that made my heart ache a while ago, I can
believe in almost any miracle,” said Mrs. Jessie, as Rose looked round
to point out a lovely view, with cheeks like the ruddy apples in the
orchard near by, eyes clear as the autumn sky overhead, and vigour in
every line of her girlish figure.

A general scramble among the rocks was followed by a regular gypsy
lunch, which the young folks had the rapture of helping to prepare.
Mother Atkinson put on her apron, turned up her sleeves, and fell to
work as gaily as if in her own kitchen, boiling the kettle slung on
three sticks, over a fire of cones and fir boughs; while the girls
spread the mossy table with a feast of country goodies, and the children
tumbled about in everyone’s way till the toot of the horn made them
settle down like a flock of hungry birds.

As soon as the merry meal and a brief interval of repose were over,
it was unanimously voted to have some charades. A smooth, green spot
between two stately pines was chosen for the stage; shawls hung up,
properties collected, audience and actors separated, and a word quickly
chosen.

The first scene discovered Mac in a despondent attitude and shabby
dress, evidently much troubled in mind. To him entered a remarkable
creature with a brown paper bag over its head. A little pink nose peeped
through one hole in the middle, white teeth through another, and above
two eyes glared fiercely. Spires of grass stuck in each side of the
mouth seemed meant to represent whiskers; the upper corners of the bag
were twisted like ears, and no one could doubt for a moment that the
black scarf pinned on behind was a tail.

This singular animal seemed in pantomime to be comforting his master and
offering advice, which was finally acted upon, for Mac pulled off his
boots, helped the little beast into them, and gave him a bag; then,
kissing his paw, with a hopeful gesture, the creature retired, purring
so successfully that there was a general cry of “Cat, puss, boots!”

“Cat is the word,” replied a voice, and the curtain fell.

The next scene was a puzzler, for in came another animal, on all-fours
this time, with a new sort of tail and long ears. A gray shawl concealed
its face, but an inquisitive sunbeam betrayed the glitter as of goggles
under the fringe. On its back rode a small gentleman in Eastern costume,
who appeared to find some difficulty in keeping his seat as his steed
jogged along. Suddenly a spirit appeared, all in white, with long
newspaper wings upon its back and golden locks about its face.
Singularly enough, the beast beheld this apparition and backed
instantly, but the rider evidently saw nothing and whipped up
unmercifully, also unsuccessfully, for the spirit stood directly in the
path, and the amiable beast would not budge a foot. A lively skirmish
followed, which ended in the Eastern gentleman being upset into a
sweet-fern bush, while the better bred animal abased itself before the
shining one.

The children were all in the dark till Mother Atkinson said, in an
inquiring tone,

“If that isn’t Balaam and the ass, I’d like to know what it is. Rose
makes a sweet angel, doesn’t she?”

“Ass” was evidently the word, and the angel retired, smiling with
mundane satisfaction over the compliment that reached her ears.

The next was a pretty little scene from the immortal story of “Babes in
the Wood.” Jamie and Pokey came trotting in, hand in hand, and, having
been through the parts many times before, acted with great ease and much
fluency, audibly directing each other from time to time as they
went along. The berries were picked, the way lost, tears shed, baby
consolation administered, and then the little pair lay down among the
brakes and died with their eyes wide open and the toes of their four
little boots turned up to the daisies in the most pathetic manner.

“Now the wobins tum. You be twite dead, Dimmy, and I’ll peep in and see
‘em,” one defunct innocent was heard to say.

“I hope they’ll be quick, for I’m lying on a stone, and ants are walking
up my leg like fury,” murmured the other.

Here the robins came flapping in with red scarves over their breasts
and leaves in their mouths, which they carefully laid upon the babes
wherever they would show best. A prickly blackberry leaf placed directly
over Pokey’s nose caused her to sneeze so violently that her little legs
flew into the air; Jamie gave a startled “Ow!” and the pitying fowls
fled giggling.

After some discussion it was decided that the syllable must be “strew or
strow” and then they waited to see if it was a good guess.

This scene discovered Annette Snow in bed, evidently very ill; Miss
Jenny was her anxious mamma, and her merry conversation amused the
audience till Mac came in as a physician, and made great fun with his
big watch, pompous manner, and absurd questions. He prescribed one
pellet with an unpronounceable name, and left after demanding twenty
dollars for his brief visit.

The pellet was administered, and such awful agonies immediately set in
that the distracted mamma bade a sympathetic neighbour run for Mother
Know-all. The neighbour ran, and in came a brisk little old lady in
cap and specs, with a bundle of herbs under her arm, which she at once
applied in all sorts of funny ways, explaining their virtues as she
clapped a plantain poultice here, put a pounded catnip plaster there,
or tied a couple of mullein leaves round the sufferer’s throat. Instant
relief ensued, the dying child sat up and demanded baked beans. The
grateful parent offered fifty dollars; but Mother Know-all indignantly
refused it and went smiling away, declaring that a neighbourly turn
needed no reward, and a doctor’s fee was all a humbug.

The audience were in fits of laughter over this scene, for Rose imitated
Mrs. Atkinson capitally, and the herb cure was a good hit at the
excellent lady’s belief that “yarbs” would save mankind if properly
applied. No one enjoyed it more than herself, and the saucy children
prepared for the grand finale in high feather.

This closing scene was brief but striking, for two trains of cars
whizzed in from opposite sides, met with a terrible collision in
the middle of the stage, and a general smash-up completed the word
catastrophe.

“Now let us act a proverb. I’ve got one all ready,” said Rose, who was
dying to distinguish herself in some way before Uncle Alec.

So everyone but Mac, the gay Westerner, and Rose, took their places on
the rocky seats and discussed the late beautiful and varied charade, in
which Pokey frankly pronounced her own scene the “bestest of all.”

In five minutes the curtain was lifted; nothing appeared but a very
large sheet of brown paper pinned to a tree, and on it was drawn a
clock-face, the hands pointing to four. A small note below informed the
public that 4 A.M. was the time. Hardly had the audience grasped this
important fact when a long waterproof serpent was seen uncoiling
itself from behind a stump. An inch-worm, perhaps, would be a better
description, for it travelled in the same humpy way as that pleasing
reptile. Suddenly a very wide-awake and active fowl advanced, pecking,
chirping, and scratching vigorously. A tuft of green leaves waved upon
his crest, a larger tuft of brakes made an umbrageous tail, and a shawl
of many colours formed his flapping wings. A truly noble bird, whose
legs had the genuine strut, whose eyes shone watchfully, and whose voice
had a ring that evidently struck terror into the catterpillar’s soul, if
it was a catterpillar. He squirmed, he wriggled, he humped as fast as
he could, trying to escape; but all in vain. The tufted bird espied
him, gave one warbling sort of crow, pounced upon him, and flapped
triumphantly away.

“That early bird got such a big worm he could hardly carry him off,”
 laughed Aunt Jessie, as the children shouted over the joke suggested by
Mac’s nickname.

“That is one of uncle’s favourite proverbs, so I got it up for his
especial benefit,” said Rose, coming up with the two-legged worm beside
her.

“Very clever; what next?” asked Dr. Alec as she sat down beside him.

“The Dove boys are going to give us an ‘Incident in the Life of
Napoleon,’ as they call it; the children think it very splendid, and the
little fellows do it rather nicely,” answered Mac with condescension.

A tent appeared, and pacing to and fro before it was a little sentinel,
who, in a brief soliloquy, informed the observers that the elements were
in a great state of confusion, that he had marched some hundred miles
or so that day, and that he was dying for want of sleep. Then he
paused, leaned upon his gun, and seemed to doze; dropped slowly down,
overpowered with slumber, and finally lay flat, with his gun beside him,
a faithless little sentinel. Enter Napoleon, cocked hat, gray coat, high
boots, folded arms, grim mouth, and a melodramatic stride. Freddy Dove
always covered himself with glory in this part, and “took the stage”
 with a Napoleonic attitude that brought down the house; for the
big-headed boy, with solemn, dark eyes and square brow, was “the very
moral of that rascal, Boneyparty,” Mother Atkinson said.

Some great scheme was evidently brewing in his mighty mind a trip across
the Alps, a bonfire at Moscow, or a little skirmish at Waterloo perhaps,
for he marched in silent majesty till suddenly a gentle snore disturbed
the imperial reverie. He saw the sleeping soldier and glared upon him,
saying in an awful tone,

“Ha! asleep at his post! Death is the penalty he must die!”

Picking up the musket, he is about to execute summary justice, as
emperors are in the habit of doing, when something in the face of the
weary sentinel appears to touch him. And well it might, for a most
engaging little warrior was Jack as he lay with his shako half off, his
childish face trying to keep sober, and a great black moustache over his
rosy mouth. It would have softened the heart of any Napoleon, and the
Little Corporal proved himself a man by relenting, and saying, with a
lofty gesture of forgiveness,

“Brave fellow, he is worn out; I will let him sleep, and mount guard in
his place.”

Then, shouldering the gun, this noble being strode to and fro with a
dignity which thrilled the younger spectators. The sentinel awakes,
sees what has happened, and gives himself up for lost. But the Emperor
restores his weapon, and, with that smile which won all hearts, says,
pointing to a high rock whereon a crow happens to be sitting, “Be brave,
be vigilant, and remember that from yonder Pyramid generations are
beholding you,” and with these memorable words he vanishes, leaving the
grateful soldier bolt upright, with his hand at his temple and deathless
devotion stamped upon his youthful countenance.

The applause which followed this superb piece had hardly subsided,
when a sudden splash and a shrill cry caused a general rush toward the
waterfall that went gambolling down the rocks, singing sweetly as it
ran. Pokey had tried to gambol also, and had tumbled into a shallow
pool, whither Jamie had gallantly followed, in a vain attempt to fish
her out, and both were paddling about half frightened, half pleased with
the unexpected bath.

This mishap made it necessary to get the dripping infants home as soon
as possible; so the wagons were loaded up, and away they went, as merry
as if the mountain air had really been “Oxygenated Sweets not Bitters,”
 as Dr. Alec suggested when Mac said he felt as jolly as if he had been
drinking champagne instead of the current wine that came with a great
frosted cake wreathed with sugar roses in Aunt Plenty’s hamper of
goodies.

Rose took part in all the fun, and never betrayed by look or word the
twinges of pain she suffered in her ankle. She excused herself from the
games in the evening, however, and sat talking to Uncle Alec in a lively
way, that both amazed and delighted him; for she confided to him that
she played horse with the children, drilled with the light infantry,
climbed trees, and did other dreadful things that would have caused the
aunts to cry aloud if they knew of them.

“I don’t care a pin what they say if you don’t mind, uncle,” she
answered, when he pictured the dismay of the good ladies.

“Ah, it’s all very well to defy them, but you are getting so rampant,
I’m afraid you will defy me next, and then where are we?”

“No, I won’t! I shouldn’t dare; because you are my guardian, and can put
me in a strait-jacket if you like;” and Rose laughed in his face, even
while she nestled closer with a confiding gesture pleasant to see.

“Upon my word, Rosy, I begin to feel like the man who bought an
elephant, and then didn’t know what to do with him. I thought I had got
a pet and plaything for years to come; but here you are growing up like
a bean-stalk, and I shall find I’ve got a strong-minded little woman on
my hands before I can turn round. There’s predicament for a man and an
uncle!”

Dr. Alec’s comic distress was mercifully relieved for the time being
by a dance of goblins on the lawn, where the children, with pumpkin
lanterns on their heads, frisked about like will-o’-the-wisps, as a
parting surprise.

When Rose went to bed, she found that Uncle Alec had not forgotten her;
for on the table stood a delicate little easel, holding two miniatures
set in velvet. She knew them both, and stood looking at them till her
eyes brimmed over with tears that were both sweet and sad; for they were
the faces of her father and mother, beautifully copied from portraits
fast fading away.

Presently, she knelt down, and, putting her arms round the little
shrine, kissed one after the other, saying with an earnest voice, “I’ll
truly try to make them glad to see me by and by.”

And that was Rose’s little prayer on the night of her fourteenth
birthday.

Two days later the Campbells went home, a larger party than when they
came; for Dr. Alec was escort and Kitty Comet was borne in state in a
basket, with a bottle of milk, some tiny sandwiches, and a doll’s dish
to drink out of, as well as a bit of carpet to lie on in her palace car,
out of which she kept popping her head in the most fascinating manner.

There was a great kissing and cuddling, waving of handkerchiefs, and
last good-byes, as they went; and when they had started, Mother Atkinson
came running after them, to tuck in some little pies, hot from the oven,
“for the dears, who might get tired of bread and butter during that long
day’s travel.”

Another start, and another halt; for the Snow children came shrieking
up to demand the three kittens that Pokey was cooly carrying off in
a travelling bag. The unhappy kits were rescued, half smothered, and
restored to their lawful owners, amid dire lamentation from the little
kidnapper, who declared that she only “tooked um ‘cause they’d want to
go wid their sister Tomit.”

Start number three and stoppage number three, as Frank hailed them
with the luncheon basket, which had been forgotten, after everyone had
protested that it was safely in.

All went well after that, and the long journey was pleasantly beguiled
by Pokey and Pussy, who played together so prettily that they were
considered public benefactors.

“Rose doesn’t want to go home, for she knows the aunts won’t let her
rampage as she did up at Cosey Corner,” said Mac, as they approached the
old house.

“I can’t rampage if I want to for a time, at least; and I’ll tell you
why. I sprained my ankle when I tumbled off of Barkis, and it gets worse
and worse; though I’ve done all I know to cure it and hide it, so it
shouldn’t trouble anyone,” whispered Rose, knitting her brows with pain,
as she prepared to descend, wishing her uncle would take her instead of
her bundles.

How he did it, she never knew; but Mac had her up the steps and on the
parlour sofa before she could put her foot to the ground.

“There you are right side up with care; and mind, now, if your ankle
bothers you, and you are laid up with it, I am to be your footman. It’s
only fair, you know; for I don’t forget how good you have been to me.”
 And Mac went to call Phebe, so full of gratitude and good-will that his
very goggles shone.



Chapter 15--Ear-Rings

Rose’s sprain proved to be a serious one, owing to neglect, and Dr. Alec
ordered her to lie on the sofa for a fortnight at least; whereat she
groaned dismally, but dared not openly complain, lest the boys turn
upon her with some of the wise little sermons on patience which she had
delivered for their benefit.

It was Mac’s turn now, and honourably did he repay his debt; for, as
school was still forbidden, he had plenty of leisure, and devoted most
of it to Rose. He took many steps for her, and even allowed her to teach
him to knit, after assuring himself that many a brave Scotchman knew how
to “click the pricks.” She was obliged to take a solemn vow of secrecy,
however, before he would consent; for, though he did not mind being
called “Giglamps,” “Granny” was more than his boyish soul could bear,
and at the approach of any of the Clan his knitting vanished as if by
magic, which frequent “chucking” out of sight did not improve the stripe
he was doing for Rose’s new afghan.

She was busy with this pretty work one bright October afternoon, all
nicely established on her sofa in the upper hall, while Jamie and Pokey
(lent for her amusement) were keeping house in a corner, with Comet and
Rose’s old doll for their “childerns.”

Presently, Phebe appeared with a card. Rose read it, made a grimace,
then laughed and said,

“I’ll see Miss Blish,” and immediately put on her company face, pulled
out her locket, and settled her curls.

“You dear thing, how do you do? I’ve been trying to call every day since
you got back, but I have so many engagements, I really couldn’t manage
it till to-day. So glad you are alone, for mamma said I could sit
awhile, and I brought my lace-work to show you, for it’s perfectly
lovely.” cried Miss Blish, greeting Rose with a kiss, which was not very
warmly returned, though Rose politely thanked her for coming, and bid
Phebe roll up the easy chair.

“How nice to have a maid!” said Ariadne, as she settled herself with
much commotion. “Still, dear, you must be very lonely, and feel the need
of a bosom friend.”

“I have my cousins,” began Rose, with dignity, for her visitor’s
patronising manner ruffled her temper.

“Gracious, child! you don’t make friends of those great boys, do you?
Mamma says she really doesn’t think it’s proper for you to be with them
so much.”

“They are like brothers, and my aunts do think it’s proper,” replied
Rose, rather sharply, for it struck her that this was none of Miss
Blish’s business.

“I was merely going to say I should be glad to have you for my bosom
friend, for Hatty Mason and I have had an awful quarrel, and don’t
speak. She is too mean to live, so I gave her up. Just think, she never
paid back one of the caramels I’ve given her, and never invited me to
her party. I could have forgiven the caramels, but to be left out in
that rude way was more than I could bear, and I told her never to look
at me again as long as she lived.”

“You are very kind, but I don’t think I want a bosom friend, thank you,”
 said Rose, as Ariadne stopped to bridle and shake her flaxen head over
the delinquent Hatty Mason.

Now, in her heart Miss Blish thought Rose “a stuck-up puss,” but
the other girls wanted to know her and couldn’t, the old house was a
charming place to visit, the lads were considered fine fellows, and
the Campbells “are one of our first families,” mamma said. So Ariadne
concealed her vexation at Rose’s coolness, and changed the subject as
fast as possible.

“Studying French, I see; who is your teacher?” she asked, flitting over
the leaves of “Paul and Virginia,” that lay on the table.

“I don’t study it, for I read French as well as English, and uncle and
I often speak it for hours. He talks like a native, and says I have a
remarkably good accent.”

Rose really could not help this small display of superiority, for French
was one of her strong points, and she was vain of it, though she usually
managed to hide this weakness. She felt that Ariadne would be the better
for a little crushing, and could not resist the temptation to patronise
in her turn.

“Oh, indeed!” said Miss Blish, rather blankly, for French was not her
strong point by any means.

“I am to go abroad with uncle in a year or two, and he knows how
important it is to understand the languages. Half the girls who leave
school can’t speak decent French, and when they go abroad they are
so mortified. I shall be very glad to help you, if you like, for, of
course, you have no one to talk with at home.”

Now Ariadne, though she looked like a wax doll, had feelings within her
instead of sawdust, and these feelings were hurt by Rose’s lofty tone.
She thought her more “stuck up” than ever, but did not know how to bring
her down, yet longed to do it, for she felt as if she had received a
box on the ear, and involuntarily put her hand up to it. The touch of an
ear-ring consoled her, and suggested a way of returning tit for tat in a
telling manner.

“Thank you, dear; I don’t need any help, for our teacher is from Paris,
and of course he speaks better French than your uncle.” Then she added,
with a gesture of her head that set the little bells on her ears to
tingling: “How do you like my new ear-rings? Papa gave them to me last
week, and everyone says they are lovely.”

Rose came down from her high horse with a rapidity that was comical,
for Ariadne had the upper hand now. Rose adored pretty things, longed
to wear them, and the desire of her girlish soul was to have her ears
bored, only Dr. Alec thought it foolish, so she never had done it. She
would gladly have given all the French she could jabber for a pair of
golden bells with pearl-tipped tongues, like those Ariadne wore; and,
clasping her hands, she answered, in a tone that went to the hearer’s
heart,

“They are too sweet for anything! If uncle would only let me wear some,
I should be perfectly happy.”

“I wouldn’t mind what he says. Papa laughed at me at first, but he likes
them now, and says I shall have diamond solitaires when I am eighteen,”
 said Ariadne, quite satisfied with her shot.

“I’ve got a pair now that were mamma’s, and a beautiful little pair of
pearl and turquoise ones, that I am dying to wear,” sighed Rose.

“Then do it. I’ll pierce your ears, and you must wear a bit of silk in
them till they are well; your curls will hide them nicely; then, some
day, slip in your smallest ear-rings, and see if your uncle don’t like
them.”

“I asked him if it wouldn’t do my eyes good once when they were red, and
he only laughed. People do cure weak eyes that way, don’t they?”

“Yes, indeed, and yours are sort of red. Let me see. Yes, I really think
you ought to do it before they get worse,” said Ariadne, peering into
the large clear eye offered for inspection.

“Does it hurt much?” asked Rose, wavering.

“Oh dear, no; just a prick and a pull, and it’s all over. I’ve done
lots of ears, and know just how. Come, push up your hair and get a big
needle.”

“I don’t quite like to do it without asking uncle’s leave,” faltered
Rose, when all was ready for the operation.

“Did he ever forbid it?” demanded Ariadne, hovering over her prey like a
vampire.

“No, never!”

“Then do it, unless you are afraid,” cried Miss Blish, bent on
accomplishing the deed.

That last word settled the matter, and, closing her eyes, Rose said
“Punch!” in the tone of one giving the fatal order “Fire!”

Ariadne punched, and the victim bore it in heroic silence, though she
turned pale and her eyes were full of tears of anguish.

“There! Now pull the bits of silk often, and cold-cream your ears every
night, and you’ll soon be ready for the rings,” said Ariadne, well
pleased with her job, for the girl who spoke French with “a fine accent”
 lay flat upon the sofa, looking as exhausted as if she had had both ears
cut off.

“It does hurt dreadfully, and I know uncle won’t like it,” sighed Rose,
as remorse began to gnaw. “Promise not to tell, or I shall be teased
to death,” she added, anxiously, entirely forgetting the two little
pitchers gifted with eyes as well as ears, who had been watching the
whole performance from afar.

“Never. Mercy me, what’s that?” and Ariadne started as a sudden sound of
steps and voices came up from below.

“It’s the boys! Hide the needle. Do my ears show? Don’t breathe a word!”
 whispered Rose, scrambling about to conceal all traces of their iniquity
from the sharp eyes of the Clan.

Up they came, all in good order, laden with the proceeds of a nutting
expedition, for they always reported to Rose and paid tribute to their
queen in the handsomest manner.

“How many, and how big! We’ll have a grand roasting frolic after tea,
won’t we?” said Rose, plunging both hands into a bag of glossy brown
nuts, while the Clan “stood at ease” and nodded to Ariadne.

“That lot was picked especially for you, Rosy. I got every one myself,
and they are extra whackers,” said Mac, presenting a bushel or so.

“You should have seen Giglamps when he was after them. He pitched out
of the tree, and would have broken his blessed old neck if Arch had
not caught him,” observed Steve, as he lounged gracefully in the window
seat.

“You needn’t talk, Dandy, when you didn’t know a chestnut from a beech,
and kept on thrashing till I told you of it,” retorted Mac, festooning
himself over the back of the sofa, being a privileged boy.

“I don’t make mistakes when I thrash you, old Worm, so you’d better mind
what you are about,” answered Steve, without a ray of proper respect for
his elder brother.

“It is getting dark, and I must go, or mamma will be alarmed,” said
Ariadne, rising in sudden haste, though she hoped to be asked to remain
to the nut-party.

No one invited her; and all the while she was putting on her things and
chatting to Rose the boys were telegraphing to one another the sad fact
that someone ought to escort the young lady home. Not a boy felt heroic
enough to cast himself into the breach, however; even polite Archie
shirked the duty, saying to Charlie, as they quietly slipped into an
adjoining room,

“I’m not going to do all the gallivanting. Let Steve take that chit home
and show his manners.”

“I’ll be hanged if I do!” answered Prince, who disliked Miss Blish
because she tried to be coquettish with him.

“Then I will,” and, to the dismay of both recreant lads, Dr. Alec walked
out of the room to offer his services to the “chit.”

He was too late, however, for Mac, obeying a look from Rose, had already
made a victim of himself, and trudged meekly away, wishing the gentle
Ariadne at the bottom of the Red Sea.

“Then I will take this lady down to tea, as the other one has found a
gentleman to go home with her. I see the lamps are lighted below, and I
smell a smell which tells me that auntie has something extra nice for us
to-night.”

As he spoke, Dr. Alec was preparing to carry Rose downstairs as usual;
but Archie and Prince rushed forward, begging with penitent eagerness
for the honour of carrying her in an arm-chair. Rose consented, fearing
that her uncle’s keen eye would discover the fatal bits of silk; so the
boys crossed hands, and, taking a good grip of each curly pate, she was
borne down in state, while the others followed by way of the banisters.

Tea was ordered earlier than usual, so that Jamie and his dolly could
have a taste, at least, of the holiday fun, for they were to stay till
seven, and be allowed twelve roasted chestnuts apiece, which they were
under bonds not to eat till next day.

Tea was despatched rapidly, therefore, and the party gathered round the
wide hearth in the dining-room, where the nuts were soon dancing gaily
on hot shovels or bouncing out among the company, thereby causing
delightful panics among the little ones.

“Come, Rosy, tell us a story while we work, for you can’t help much,
and must amuse us as your share,” proposed Mac, who sat in the shade
pricking nuts, and who knew by experience what a capital little
Scheherazade his cousin was.

“Yes, we poor monkeys can’t burn our paws for nothing, so tell away,
Pussy,” added Charlie, as he threw several hot nuts into her lap and
shook his fingers afterwards.

“Well, I happen to have a little story with a moral to it in my mind,
and I will tell it, though it is intended for younger children than
you,” answered Rose, who was rather fond of telling instructive tales.

“Fire away,” said Geordie, and she obeyed, little thinking what a
disastrous story it would prove to herself.

“Well, once upon a time, a little girl went to see a young lady who was
very fond of her. Now, the young lady happened to be lame, and had
to have her foot bandaged up every day; so she kept a basketful of
bandages, all nicely rolled and ready. The little girl liked to play
with this basket, and one day, when she thought no one saw her, she took
one of the rolls without asking leave, and put it in her pocket.”

Here Pokey, who had been peering lovingly down at the five warm nuts
that lay at the bottom of her tiny pocket, suddenly looked up and said,
“Oh!” in a startled tone, as if the moral tale had become intensely
interesting all at once.

Rose heard and saw the innocent betrayal of the small sinner, and went
on in a most impressive manner, while the boys nudged one another and
winked as they caught the joke.

“But an eye did see this naughty little girl, and whose eye do you think
it was?”

“Eye of Dod,” murmured conscience-stricken Pokey, spreading two chubby
little hands before the round face, which they were not half big enough
to hide.

Rose was rather taken aback by this reply, but, feeling that she was
producing a good effect, she added seriously,

“Yes, God saw her, and so did the young lady, but she did not say
anything; she waited to see what the little girl would do about it. She
had been very happy before she took the bandage, but when it was in her
pocket she seemed troubled, and pretty soon stopped playing, and sat
down in a corner looking very sober. She thought a few minutes, and then
went and put back the roll very softly, and her face cleared up, and
she was a happy child again. The young lady was glad to see that, and
wondered what made the little girl put it back.”

“Tonscience p’icked her,” murmured a contrite voice from behind the
small hands pressed tightly over Pokey’s red face.

“And why did she take it, do you suppose?” asked Rose, in a
school-marmish tone, feeling that all the listeners were interested in
her tale and its unexpected application.

“It was so nice and wound, and she wanted it deffly,” answered the
little voice.

“Well, I’m glad she had such a good conscience. The moral is that people
who steal don’t enjoy what they take, and are not happy till they put
it back. What makes that little girl hide her face?” asked Rose, as she
concluded.

“Me’s so ‘shamed of Pokey,” sobbed the small culprit, quite overcome by
remorse and confusion at this awful disclosure.

“Come, Rose, it’s too bad to tell her little tricks before everyone,
and preach at her in that way; you wouldn’t like it yourself,” began Dr.
Alec, taking the weeper on his knee and administering consolation in the
shape of kisses and nuts.

Before Rose could express her regret, Jamie, who had been reddening
and ruffling like a little turkey-cock for several minutes, burst out
indignantly, bent on avenging the wound given to his beloved dolly.

“I know something bad that you did, and I’m going to tell right out. You
thought we didn’t see you, but we did, and you said uncle wouldn’t like
it, and the boys would tease, and you made Ariadne promise not to tell,
and she punched holes in your ears to put ear-rings in. So now! and
that’s much badder than to take an old piece of rag; and I hate you for
making my Pokey cry.”

Jamie’s somewhat incoherent explosion produced such an effect that
Pokey’s small sin was instantly forgotten, and Rose felt that her hour
had come.

“What! what! what!” cried the boys in a chorus, dropping their shovels
and knives to gather round Rose, for a guilty clutching at her ears
betrayed her, and with a feeble cry of “Ariadne made me!” she hid her
head among the pillows like an absurd little ostrich.

“Now she’ll go prancing round with bird cages and baskets and carts and
pigs, for all I know, in her ears, as the other girls do, and won’t she
look like a goose?” asked one tormentor, tweaking a curl that strayed
out from the cushions.

“I didn’t think she’d be so silly,” said Mac, in a tone of
disappointment that told Rose she had sunk in the esteem of her wise
cousin.

“That Blish girl is a nuisance, and ought not to be allowed to come here
with her nonsensical notions,” said the Prince, feeling a strong desire
to shake that young person as an angry dog might shake a mischievous
kitten.

“How do you like it, uncle?” asked Archie, who, being the head of a
family himself, believed in preserving discipline at all costs.

“I am very much surprised; but I see she is a girl, after all, and must
have her vanities like all the rest of them,” answered Dr. Alec, with
a sigh, as if he had expected to find Rose a sort of angel, above all
earthly temptations.

“What shall you do about it, sir?” inquired Geordie, wondering what
punishment would be inflicted on a feminine culprit.

“As she is fond of ornaments, perhaps we had better give her a nose-ring
also. I have one somewhere that a Fiji belle once wore; I’ll look it
up,” and, leaving Pokey to Jamie’s care, Dr. Alec rose as if to carry
out his suggestion in earnest.

“Good! good! We’ll do it right away! Here’s a gimlet, so you hold
her, boys, while I get her dear little nose all ready,” cried Charlie,
whisking away the pillow as the other boys danced about the sofa in true
Fiji style.

It was a dreadful moment, for Rose could not run away she could only
grasp her precious nose with one hand and extend the other, crying
distractedly,

“O uncle, save me, save me!”

Of course he saved her; and when she was securely barricaded by his
strong arm, she confessed her folly in such humiliation of spirit, that
the lads, after a good laugh at her, decided to forgive her and lay all
the blame on the tempter, Ariadne. Even Dr. Alec relented so far as to
propose two gold rings for the ears instead of one copper one for the
nose; a proceeding which proved that if Rose had all the weakness of
her sex for jewellery, he had all the inconsistency of his in giving a
pretty penitent exactly what she wanted, spite of his better judgment.



Chapter 16--Bread and Button-Holes

“What in the world is my girl thinking about all alone here, with such
a solemn face?” asked Dr. Alec, coming into the study, one November
day, to find Rose sitting there with folded hands and a very thoughtful
aspect.

“Uncle, I want to have some serious conversation with you, if you have
time,” she said, coming out of a brown study, as if she had not heard
his question.

“I’m entirely at your service, and most happy to listen,” he answered,
in his politest manner, for when Rose put on her womanly little airs he
always treated her with a playful sort of respect that pleased her very
much.

Now, as he sat down beside her, she said, very soberly,

“I’ve been trying to decide what trade I would learn, and I want you to
advise me.”

“Trade, my dear?” and Dr. Alec looked so astonished that she hastened to
explain.

“I forgot that you didn’t hear the talk about it up at Cosey Corner. You
see we used to sit under the pines and sew, and talk a great deal all
the ladies, I mean and I liked it very much. Mother Atkinson thought
that everyone should have a trade, or something to make a living out of,
for rich people may grow poor, you know, and poor people have to work.
Her girls were very clever, and could do ever so many things, and Aunt
Jessie thought the old lady was right; so when I saw how happy and
independent those young ladies were, I wanted to have a trade, and then
it wouldn’t matter about money, though I like to have it well enough.”

Dr. Alec listened to this explanation with a curious mixture of
surprise, pleasure, and amusement in his face, and looked at his little
niece as if she had suddenly changed into a young woman. She had grown a
good deal in the last six months, and an amount of thinking had gone on
in that young head which would have astonished him greatly could he have
known it all, for Rose was one of the children who observe and meditate
much, and now and then nonplus their friends by a wise or curious
remark.

“I quite agree with the ladies, and shall be glad to help you decide on
something if I can,” said the Doctor seriously. “What do you incline to?
A natural taste or talent is a great help in choosing, you know.”

“I haven’t any talent, or any especial taste that I can see, and that is
why I can’t decide, uncle. So, I think it would be a good plan to pick
out some very useful business and learn it, because I don’t do it for
pleasure, you see, but as a part of my education, and to be ready in
case I’m ever poor,” answered Rose, looking as if she rather longed for
a little poverty so that her useful gift might be exercised.

“Well, now, there is one very excellent, necessary, and womanly
accomplishment that no girl should be without, for it is a help to rich
and poor, and the comfort of families depends upon it. This fine talent
is neglected nowadays, and considered old-fashioned, which is a sad
mistake, and one that I don’t mean to make in bringing up my girl.
It should be a part of every girl’s education, and I know of a most
accomplished lady who will teach you in the best and pleasantest
manner.”

“Oh, what is it?” cried Rose eagerly, charmed to be met in this helpful
and cordial way.

“Housekeeping!” answered Dr. Alec.

“Is that an accomplishment?” asked Rose, while her face fell, for she
had indulged in all sorts of vague, delightful dreams.

“Yes; it is one of the most beautiful as well as useful of all the
arts a woman can learn. Not so romantic, perhaps, as singing,
painting, writing, or teaching, even; but one that makes many happy and
comfortable, and home the sweetest place in the world. Yes, you may
open your big eyes; but it is a fact that I had rather see you a good
housekeeper than the greatest belle in the city. It need not interfere
with any talent you may possess, but it is a necessary part of your
training, and I hope that you will set about it at once, now that you
are well and strong.”

“Who is the lady?” asked Rose, rather impressed by her uncle’s earnest
speech.

“Aunt Plenty.”

“Is she accomplished?” began Rose in a wondering tone, for this
great-aunt of hers had seemed the least cultivated of them all.

“In the good old-fashioned way she is very accomplished, and has made
this house a happy home to us all, ever since we can remember. She is
not elegant, but genuinely good, and so beloved and respected that there
will be universal mourning for her when her place is empty. No one can
fill it, for the solid, homely virtues of the dear soul have gone out of
fashion, as I say, and nothing new can be half so satisfactory, to me at
least.”

“I should like to have people feel so about me. Can she teach me to do
what she does, and to grow as good?” asked Rose, with a little prick of
remorse for even thinking that Aunt Plenty was a commonplace old lady.

“Yes, if you don’t despise such simple lessons as she can give. I know
it would fill her dear old heart with pride and pleasure to feel that
anyone cared to learn of her, for she fancies her day gone by. Let
her teach you how to be what she has been a skilful, frugal, cheerful
housewife; the maker and the keeper of a happy home, and by and by you
will see what a valuable lesson it is.”

“I will, uncle. But how shall I begin?”

“I’ll speak to her about it, and she will make it all right with Dolly,
for cooking is one of the main things, you know.”

“So it is! I don’t mind that a bit, for I like to mess, and used to try
at home; but I had no one to tell me, so I never did much but spoil my
aprons. Pies are great fun, only Dolly is so cross, I don’t believe she
will ever let me do a thing in the kitchen.”

“Then we’ll cook in the parlour. I fancy Aunt Plenty will manage her,
so don’t be troubled. Only mind this, I’d rather you learned how to make
good bread than the best pies ever baked. When you bring me a handsome,
wholesome loaf, entirely made by yourself, I shall be more pleased than
if you offered me a pair of slippers embroidered in the very latest
style. I don’t wish to bribe you, but I’ll give you my heartiest kiss,
and promise to eat every crumb of the loaf myself.”

“It’s a bargain! it’s a bargain! Come and tell aunty all about it, for
I’m in a hurry to begin,” cried Rose, dancing before him toward the
parlor, where Miss Plenty sat alone knitting contentedly, yet ready to
run at the first call for help of any sort, from any quarter.

No need to tell how surprised and gratified she was at the invitation
she received to teach the child the domestic arts which were her only
accomplishments, nor to relate how energetically she set about her
pleasant task. Dolly dared not grumble, for Miss Plenty was the one
person whom she obeyed, and Phebe openly rejoiced, for these new lessons
brought Rose nearer to her, and glorified the kitchen in the good girl’s
eyes.

To tell the truth, the elder aunts had sometimes felt that they did not
have quite their share of the little niece who had won their hearts long
ago, and was the sunshine of the house. They talked it over together
sometimes, but always ended by saying that as Alec had all the
responsibility, he should have the larger share of the dear girl’s love
and time, and they would be contented with such crumbs of comfort as
they could get.

Dr. Alec had found out this little secret, and, after reproaching
himself for being blind and selfish, was trying to devise some way of
mending matters without troubling anyone, when Rose’s new whim suggested
an excellent method of weaning her a little from himself. He did not
know how fond he was of her till he gave her up to the new teacher, and
often could not resist peeping in at the door to see how she got on,
or stealing sly looks through the slide when she was deep in dough, or
listening intently to some impressive lecture from Aunt Plenty. They
caught him at it now and then, and ordered him off the premises at the
point of the rolling-pin; or, if unusually successful, and, therefore,
in a milder mood, they lured him away with bribes of ginger-bread, a
stray pickle, or a tart that was not quite symmetrical enough to suit
their critical eyes.

Of course he made a point of partaking copiously of all the delectable
messes that now appeared at table, for both the cooks were on their
mettle, and he fared sumptuously every day. But an especial relish
was given to any dish when, in reply to his honest praise of it, Rose
coloured up with innocent pride, and said modestly,

“I made that, uncle, and I’m glad you like it.”

It was some time before the perfect loaf appeared, for bread-making
is an art not easily learned, and Aunt Plenty was very thorough in her
teaching; so Rose studied yeast first, and through various stages of
cake and biscuit came at last to the crowning glory of the “handsome,
wholesome loaf.” It appeared at tea-time, on a silver salver, proudly
borne in by Phebe, who could not refrain from whispering, with a beaming
face, as she set it down before Dr. Alec,

“Ain’t it just lovely, sir?”

“It is a regularly splendid loaf! Did my girl make it all herself?” he
asked, surveying the shapely, sweet-smelling object with real interest
and pleasure.

“Every particle herself, and never asked a bit of help or advice
from anyone,” answered Aunt Plenty, folding her hands with an air of
unmitigated satisfaction, for her pupil certainly did her great credit.

“I’ve had so many failures and troubles that I really thought I never
should be able to do it alone. Dolly let one splendid batch burn up
because I forgot it. She was there and smelt it, but never did a thing,
for she said, when I undertook to bake bread I must give my whole mind
to it. Wasn’t it hard? She might have called me at least,” said Rose,
recollecting, with a sigh, the anguish of that moment.

“She meant you should learn by experience, as Rosamond did in that
little affair of the purple jar, you remember.”

“I always thought it very unfair in her mother not to warn the poor
thing a little bit; and she was regularly mean when Rosamond asked for a
bowl to put the purple stuff in, and she said, in such a provoking way,
‘I did not agree to lend you a bowl, but I will, my dear.’ Ugh! I always
want to shake that hateful woman, though she was a moral mamma.”

“Never mind her now, but tell me all about my loaf,” said Dr. Alec, much
amused at Rose’s burst of indignation.

“There’s nothing to tell, uncle, except that I did my best, gave my mind
to it, and sat watching over it all the while it was in the oven till I
was quite baked myself. Everything went right this time, and it came out
a nice, round, crusty loaf, as you see. Now taste it, and tell me if it
is good as well as handsome.”

“Must I cut it? Can’t I put it under a glass cover and keep it in the
parlor as they do wax flowers and fine works of that sort?”

“What an idea, uncle! It would mould and be spoilt. Besides, people
would laugh at us, and make fun of my old-fashioned accomplishment. You
promised to eat it, and you must; not all at once, but as soon as you
can, so I can make you some more.”

Dr. Alec solemnly cut off his favourite crusty slice, and solemnly ate
it; then wiped his lips, and brushing back Rose’s hair, solemnly kissed
her on the forehead, saying, heartily,

“My dear, it is perfect bread, and you are an honour to your teacher.
When we have our model school I shall offer a prize for the best bread,
and you will get it.”

“I’ve got it already, and I’m quite satisfied,” said Rose, slipping into
her seat, and trying to hide her right hand which had a burn on it.

But Dr. Alec saw it, guessed how it came there, and after tea insisted
on easing the pain which she would hardly confess.

“Aunt Clara says I am spoiling my hands, but I don’t care, for I’ve had
such good times with Aunt Plenty, and I think she has enjoyed it as
much as I have. Only one thing troubles me, uncle, and I want to ask
you about it,” said Rose, as they paced up and down the hall in the
twilight, the bandaged hand very carefully laid on Dr. Alec’s arm.

“More little confidences? I like them immensely, so tell away, my dear.”

“Well, you see I feel as if Aunt Peace would like to do something for
me, and I’ve found out what it can be. You know she can’t go about like
Aunty Plen, and we are so busy nowadays that she is rather lonely,
I’m afraid. So I want to take lessons in sewing of her. She works so
beautifully, and it is a useful thing, you know, and I ought to be a
good needlewoman as well as housekeeper, oughtn’t I?”

“Bless your kind little heart, that is what I was thinking of the other
day when Aunt Peace said she saw you very seldom now, you were so busy I
wanted to speak of it, but fancied you had as much on your hands as
you could manage. It would delight the dear woman to teach you all her
delicate handicraft, especially button-holes, for I believe that is
where young ladies fail; at least, I’ve heard them say so. So, do you
devote your mind to button-holes; make ‘em all over my clothes if you
want something to practice on. I’ll wear any quantity.”

Rose laughed at this reckless offer, but promised to attend to that
important branch, though she confessed that darning was her weak point.
Whereupon Uncle Alec engaged to supply her with socks in all stages of
dilapidation, and to have a new set at once, so that she could run the
heels for him as a pleasant beginning.

Then they went up to make their request in due form, to the great
delight of gentle Aunt Peace, who got quite excited with the fun that
went on while they would yarn, looked up darning needles, and fitted out
a nice little mending basket for her pupil.

Very busy and very happy were Rose’s days now, for in the morning she
went about the house with Aunt Plenty attending to linen-closets and
store-rooms, pickling and preserving, exploring garret and cellar to see
that all was right, and learning, in the good old-fashioned manner, to
look well after the ways of the household.

In the afternoon, after her walk or drive, she sat with Aunt Peace
plying her needle, while Aunt Plenty, whose eyes were failing, knitted
and chatted briskly, telling many a pleasant story of old times, till
the three were moved to laugh and cry together, for the busy needles
were embroidering all sorts of bright patterns on the lives of the
workers, though they seemed to be only stitching cotton and darning
hose.

It was a pretty sight to see the rosy-faced little maid sitting between
the two old ladies, listening dutifully to their instructions, and
cheering the lessons with her lively chatter and blithe laugh. If the
kitchen had proved attractive to Dr. Alec when Rose was there at work,
the sewing-room was quite irresistible, and he made himself so agreeable
that no one had the heart to drive him away, especially when he read
aloud or spun yarns.

“There! I’ve made you a new set of warm night-gowns with four
button-holes in each. See if they are not neatly done,” said Rose, one
day, some weeks after the new lessons began.

“Even to a thread, and nice little bars across the end so I can’t tear
them when I twitch the buttons out. Most superior work, ma’am, and I’m
deeply grateful; so much so, that I’ll sew on these buttons myself, and
save those tired fingers from another prick.”

“You sew them on?” cried Rose, with her eyes wide open in amazement.

“Wait a bit till I get my sewing tackle, and then you shall see what I
can do.”

“Can he, really?” asked Rose of Aunt Peace, as Uncle Alec marched off
with a comical air of importance.

“Oh, yes, I taught him years ago, before he went to sea; and I suppose
he has had to do things for himself, more or less, ever since; so he has
kept his hand in.”

He evidently had, for he was soon back with a funny little work-bag, out
of which he produced a thimble without a top; and, having threaded his
needle, he proceeded to sew on the buttons so handily that Rose was much
impressed and amused.

“I wonder if there is anything in the world that you cannot do,” she
said, in a tone of respectful admiration.

“There are one or two things that I am not up to yet,” he answered,
with a laugh in the corner of his eye, as he waxed his thread with a
flourish.

“I should like to know what?”

“Bread and button-holes, ma’am.”



Chapter 17--Good Bargains

It was a rainy Sunday afternoon, and four boys were trying to spend it
quietly in the “liberry,” as Jamie called the room devoted to books and
boys, at Aunt Jessie’s. Will and Geordie were sprawling on the sofa,
deep in the adventures of the scapegraces and ragamuffins whose
histories are now the fashion. Archie lounged in the easy chair,
surrounded by newspapers; Charlie stood upon the rug, in an Englishman’s
favourite attitude, and, I regret to say, both were smoking cigars.

“It is my opinion that this day will never come to an end,” said Prince,
with a yawn that nearly rent him asunder.

“Read and improve your mind, my son,” answered Archie, peering solemnly
over the paper behind which he had been dozing.

“Don’t you preach, parson, but put on your boots and come out for a
tramp, instead of mulling over the fire like a granny.”

“No, thank you, tramps in an easterly storm don’t strike me as amusing.”
 There Archie stopped and held up his hand, for a pleasant voice was
heard saying outside,

“Are the boys in the library, auntie?”

“Yes, dear, and longing for sunshine; so run in and make it for them,”
 answered Mrs. Jessie.

“It’s Rose,” and Archie threw his cigar into the fire.

“What’s that for?” asked Charlie.

“Gentlemen don’t smoke before ladies.”

“True; but I’m not going to waste my weed,” and Prince poked his into
the empty inkstand that served them for an ash tray.

A gentle tap at the door was answered by a chorus of “Come in,” and Rose
appeared, looking blooming and breezy with the chilly air.

“If I disturb you, say so, and I’ll go away,” she began, pausing on the
threshold with modest hesitation, for something in the elder boys’ faces
excited her curiosity.

“You never disturb us, cousin,” said the smokers, while the readers tore
themselves from the heroes of the bar-room and gutter long enough to nod
affably to their guest.

As Rose bent to warm her hands, one end of Archie’s cigar stuck out of
the ashes, smoking furiously and smelling strongly.

“Oh, you bad boys, how could you do it, to-day of all days?” she said
reproachfully.

“Where’s the harm?” asked Archie.

“You know as well as I do; your mother doesn’t like it, and it’s a bad
habit, for it wastes money and does you no good.”

“Fiddlesticks! every man smokes, even Uncle Alec, whom you think so
perfect,” began Charlie, in his teasing way.

“No, he doesn’t! He has given it up, and I know why,” cried Rose
eagerly.

“Now I think of it, I haven’t seen the old meerschaum since he came
home. Did he stop it on our account?” asked Archie.

“Yes,” and Rose told the little scene on the seashore in the camping-out
time.

Archie seemed much impressed, and said manfully, “He won’t have done
that in vain so far as I’m concerned. I don’t care a pin about smoking,
so can give it up as easy as not, and I promise you I will. I only do it
now and then for fun.”

“You too?” and Rose looked up at the bonny Prince, who never looked less
bonny than at that moment, for he had resumed his cigar just to torment
her.

Now Charlie cared as little as Archie about smoking, but it would not
do to yield too soon: so he shook his head, gave a great puff, and said
loftily,

“You women are always asking us to give up harmless little things just
because you don’t approve of them. How would you like it if we did the
same by you, miss?”

“If I did harmful or silly things, I’d thank you for telling me of them,
and I’d try to mend my ways,” answered Rose heartily.

“Well, now, we’ll see if you mean what you say. I’ll give up smoking to
please you, if you will give up something to please me,” said Prince,
seeing a good chance to lord it over the weaker vessel at small cost to
himself.

“I’ll agree if it is as foolish as cigars.”

“Oh, it’s ever so much sillier.”

“Then I promise; what is it?” and Rose quite trembled with anxiety to
know which of her pet habits or possessions she must lose.

“Give up your ear-rings,” and Charlie laughed wickedly, sure that she
would never hold to that bargain.

Rose uttered a cry and clapped both hands to her ears where the gold
rings hung.

“Oh, Charlie, wouldn’t anything else do as well? I’ve been through so
much teasing and trouble, I do want to enjoy my pretty ear-rings, for I
can wear them now.”

“Wear as many as you like, and I’ll smoke in peace,” returned this bad
boy.

“Will nothing else satisfy you?” imploringly.

“Nothing,” sternly.

Rose stood silent for a minute, thinking of something Aunt Jessie once
said “You have more influence over the boys than you know; use it for
their good, and I shall thank you all my life.” Here was a chance to
do some good by sacrificing a little vanity of her own. She felt it was
right to do it, yet found it very hard, and asked wistfully,

“Do you mean never wear them, Charlie?”

“Never, unless you want me to smoke.”

“I never do.”

“Then clinch the bargain.”

He had no idea she would do it, and was much surprised when she took
the dear rings from her ears, with a quick gesture, and held them out to
him, saying, in a tone that made the colour come up to his brown cheek,
it was so full of sweet good will,

“I care more for my cousins than for my ear-rings, so I promise, and
I’ll keep my word.”

“For shame, Prince! let her wear her little danglers if she likes, and
don’t bargain about doing what you know is right,” cried Archie, coming
out of his grove of newspapers with an indignant bounce.

But Rose was bent on showing her aunt that she could use her influence
for the boys’ good, and said steadily,

“It is fair, and I want it to be so, then you will believe I’m in
earnest. Here, each of you wear one of these on your watch-guard
to remind you. I shall not forget, because very soon I cannot wear
ear-rings if I want to.”

As she spoke, Rose offered a little ring to each cousin, and the boys,
seeing how sincere she was, obeyed her. When the pledges were safe, Rose
stretched a hand to each, and the lads gave hers a hearty grip, half
pleased and half ashamed of their part in the compact.

Just at that moment Dr. Alec and Mrs. Jessie came in.

“What’s this? Dancing Ladies’ Triumph on Sunday?” exclaimed Uncle Alec,
surveying the trio with surprise.

“No, sir, it is the Anti-Tobacco League. Will you join?” said Charlie,
while Rose slipped away to her aunt, and Archie buried both cigars
behind the back log.

When the mystery was explained, the elders were well pleased, and Rose
received a vote of thanks, which made her feel as if she had done a
service to her country, as she had, for every boy who grows up free from
bad habits bids fair to make a good citizen.

“I wish Rose would drive a bargain with Will and Geordie also, for I
think these books are as bad for the small boys as cigars for the large
ones,” said Mrs. Jessie, sitting down on the sofa between the readers,
who politely curled up their legs to make room for her.

“I thought they were all the fashion,” answered Dr. Alec, settling in
the big chair with Rose.

“So is smoking, but it is harmful. The writers of these popular stories
intend to do good, I have no doubt, but it seems to me they fail because
their motto is, ‘Be smart, and you will be rich,’ instead of ‘Be honest,
and you will be happy.’ I do not judge hastily, Alec, for I have read a
dozen, at least, of these stories, and, with much that is attractive to
boys, I find a great deal to condemn in them, and other parents say the
same when I ask them.”

“Now, Mum, that’s too bad! I like ‘em tip-top. This one is a regular
screamer,” cried Will.

“They’re bully books, and I’d like to know where’s the harm,” added
Geordie.

“You have just shown us one of the chief evils, and that is slang,”
 answered their mother quickly.

“Must have it, ma’am. If these chaps talked all right, there’d be no fun
in ‘em,” protested Will.

“A boot-black mustn’t use good grammar, and a newsboy must swear a
little, or he wouldn’t be natural,” explained Geordie, both boys ready
to fight gallantly for their favourites.

“But my sons are neither boot-blacks nor newsboys, and I object to
hearing them use such words as ‘screamer,’ ‘bully,’ and ‘buster.’ In
fact, I fail to see the advantage of writing books about such people
unless it is done in a very different way. I cannot think they will help
to refine the ragamuffins if they read them, and I’m sure they can do no
good to the better class of boys, who through these books are introduced
to police courts, counterfeiters’ dens, gambling houses, drinking
saloons, and all sorts of low life.”

“Some of them are about first-rate boys, mother; and they go to sea and
study, and sail round the world, having great larks all the way.”

“I have read about them, Geordie, and though they are better than the
others, I am not satisfied with these optical delusions, as I call
them. Now, I put it to you, boys, is it natural for lads from fifteen
to eighteen to command ships, defeat pirates, outwit smugglers, and
so cover themselves with glory, that Admiral Farragut invites them to
dinner, saying, ‘Noble boy, you are an honour to your country!’ Or,
if the hero is in the army, he has hair-breadth escapes and adventures
enough in one small volume to turn his hair white, and in the end
he goes to Washington at the express desire of the President or
Commander-in-chief to be promoted to no end of stars and bars. Even if
the hero is merely an honest boy trying to get his living, he is not
permitted to do so in a natural way, by hard work and years of patient
effort, but is suddenly adopted by a millionaire whose pocket-book he
has returned; or a rich uncle appears from sea just in the nick of time;
or the remarkable boy earns a few dollars, speculates in pea-nuts or
neckties, and grows rich so rapidly that Sinbad in the diamond valley is
a pauper compared to him. Isn’t it so, boys?”

“Well, the fellows in these books are mighty lucky, and very smart, I
must say,” answered Will, surveying an illustration on the open page
before him, where a small but virtuous youth is upsetting a tipsy giant
in a bar-room, and under it the elegant inscription, “Dick Dauntless
punches the head of Sam Soaker.”

“It gives boys such wrong ideas of life and business; shows them so
much evil and vulgarity that they need not know about, and makes the
one success worth having a fortune, a lord’s daughter, or some worldly
honour, often not worth the time it takes to win. It does seem to me
that some one might write stories that should be lively, natural and
helpful tales in which the English should be good, the morals pure, and
the characters such as we can love in spite of the faults that all may
have. I can’t bear to see such crowds of eager little fellows at the
libraries reading such trash; weak, when it is not wicked, and totally
unfit to feed the hungry minds that feast on it for want of something
better. There! my lecture is done; now I should like to hear what you
gentlemen have to say,” and Aunt Jessie subsided with a pretty flush on
the face that was full of motherly anxiety for her boys.

“Tom Brown just suits mother, and me too, so I wish Mr. Hughes would
write another story as good,” said Archie.

“You don’t find things of this sort in Tom Brown; yet these books are
all in the Sunday-school libraries” and Mrs. Jessie read the following
paragraph from the book she had taken from Will’s hand,

“‘In this place we saw a tooth of John the Baptist. Ben said he could
see locust and wild honey sticking to it. I couldn’t. Perhaps John used
a piece of the true cross for a tooth-pick.’”

“A larky sort of a boy says that, Mum, and we skip the parts where they
describe what they saw in the different countries,” cried Will.

“And those descriptions, taken mostly from guidebooks, I fancy, are the
only parts of any real worth. The scrapes of the bad boys make up the
rest of the story, and it is for those you read these books, I think,”
 answered his mother, stroking back the hair off the honest little face
that looked rather abashed at this true statement of the case.

“Anyway, mother, the ship part is useful, for we learn how to sail
her, and by and by that will all come handy when we go to sea,” put in
Geordie.

“Indeed, then you can explain this manoeuvre to me, of course,” and Mrs.
Jessie read from another page the following nautical paragraph,

“The wind is south-south-west, and we can have her up four points closer
to the wind, and still be six points off the wind. As she luffs up we
shall man the fore and main sheets, slack on the weather, and haul on
the lee braces.”

“I guess I could, if I wasn’t afraid of uncle. He knows so much
more than I do, he’d laugh,” began Geordie, evidently puzzled by the
question.

“Ho, you know you can’t, so why make believe? We don’t understand half
of the sea lingo, Mum, and I dare say it’s all wrong,” cried Will,
suddenly going over to the enemy, to Geordie’s great disgust.

“I do wish the boys wouldn’t talk to me as if I was a ship,” said Rose,
bringing forward a private grievance. “Coming home from church this
morning, the wind blew me about, and Will called out, right in the
street, ‘Brail up the foresail, and take in the flying-jib, that will
ease her.’”

The boys shouted at the plaintive tone in which Rose repeated the words
that offended her, and Will vainly endeavoured to explain that he only
meant to tell her to wrap her cloak closer, and tie a veil over the
tempest-tossed feathers in her hat.

“To tell the truth, if the boys must have slang, I can bear the ‘sea
lingo,’ as Will calls it, better than the other. It afflicts me less to
hear my sons talk about ‘brailing up the foresail’ than doing as they
‘darn please,’ and ‘cut your cable’ is decidedly preferable to ‘let her
rip.’ I once made a rule that I would have no slang in the house. I give
it up now, for I cannot keep it; but I will not have rubbishy books; so,
Archie, please send these two after your cigars.”

Mrs. Jessie held both the small boys fast with an arm round each neck,
and when she took this base advantage of them they could only
squirm with dismay. “Yes, right behind the back log,” she continued,
energetically. “There, my hearties (you like sea slang, so I’ll give
you a bit) now, I want you to promise not to read any more stuff for a
month, and I’ll agree to supply you with wholesome fare.”

“Oh, mother, not a single one?” cried Will.

“Couldn’t we just finish those?” pleaded Geordie.

“The boys threw away half-smoked cigars; and your books must go after
them. Surely you would not be outdone by the ‘old fellows,’ as you call
them, or be less obedient to little Mum than they were to Rose.”

“Course not! Come on, Geordie,” and Will took the vow like a hero. His
brother sighed and obeyed, but privately resolved to finish his story
the minute the month was over.

“You have laid out a hard task for yourself, Jessie, in trying to
provide good reading for boys who have been living on sensation stories.
It will be like going from raspberry tarts to plain bread and butter;
but you will probably save them from a bilious fever,” said Dr. Alec,
much amused at the proceedings.

“I remember hearing grandpa say that a love for good books was one
of the best safeguards a man could have,” began Archie, staring
thoughtfully at the fine library before him.

“Yes, but there’s no time to read nowadays; a fellow has to keep
scratching round to make money or he’s nobody,” cut in Charlie, trying
to look worldly-wise.

“This love of money is the curse of America, and for the sake of it men
will sell honour and honesty, till we don’t know whom to trust, and it
is only a genius like Agassiz who dares to say, ‘I cannot waste my time
in getting rich,’” said Mrs. Jessie sadly.

“Do you want us to be poor, mother?” asked Archie, wondering.

“No, dear, and you never need be, while you can use your hands; but I am
afraid of this thirst for wealth, and the temptations it brings. O, my
boys! I tremble for the time when I must let you go, because I think it
would break my heart to have you fail as so many fail. It would be far
easier to see you dead if it could be said of you as of Sumner ‘No man
dared offer him a bribe.’”

Mrs. Jessie was so earnest in her motherly anxiety that her voice
faltered over the last words, and she hugged the yellow heads closer in
her arms, as if she feared to let them leave that safe harbour for the
great sea where so many little boats go down. The younger lads nestled
closer to her, and Archie said, in his quiet, resolute way,

“I cannot promise to be an Agassiz or a Sumner, mother; but I do promise
to be an honest man, please God.”

“Then I’m satisfied!” and holding fast the hand he gave her, she sealed
his promise with a kiss that had all a mother’s hope and faith in it.

“I don’t see how they ever can be bad, she is so fond and proud of
them,” whispered Rose, quite touched by the little scene.

“You must help her make them what they should be. You have begun
already, and when I see those rings where they are, my girl is prettier
in my sight than if the biggest diamonds that ever twinkled shone in her
ears,” answered Dr. Alec, looking at her with approving eyes.

“I’m so glad you think I can do anything, for I perfectly ache to be
useful; everyone is so good to me, especially Aunt Jessie.”

“I think you are in a fair way to pay your debts, Rosy, for when girls
give up their little vanities, and boys their small vices, and try to
strengthen each other in well-doing, matters are going as they ought.
Work away, my dear, and help their mother keep these sons fit friends
for an innocent creature like yourself; they will be the manlier men for
it, I can assure you.”



Chapter 18--Fashion and Physiology

“Please, sir, I guess you’d better step up right away, or it will be too
late, for I heard Miss Rose say she knew you wouldn’t like it, and she’d
never dare to let you see her.”

Phebe said this as she popped her head into the study, where Dr. Alec
sat reading a new book.

“They are at it, are they?” he said, looking up quickly, and giving
himself a shake, as if ready for a battle of some sort.

“Yes, sir, as hard as they can talk, and Miss Rose don’t seem to know
what to do, for the things are ever so stylish, and she looks elegant in
‘em; though I like her best in the old ones,” answered Phebe.

“You are a girl of sense. I’ll settle matters for Rosy, and you’ll lend
a hand. Is everything ready in her room, and are you sure you understand
how they go?”

“Oh, yes, sir; but they are so funny! I know Miss Rose will think it’s a
joke,” and Phebe laughed as if something tickled her immensely.

“Never mind what she thinks so long as she obeys. Tell her to do it for
my sake, and she will find it the best joke she ever saw. I expect to
have a tough time of it, but we’ll win yet,” said the Doctor, as he
marched upstairs with the book in his hand, and an odd smile on his
face.

There was such a clatter of tongues in the sewing-room that no one heard
his tap at the door, so he pushed it open and took an observation. Aunt
Plenty, Aunt Clara, and Aunt Jessie were all absorbed in gazing at Rose,
who slowly revolved between them and the great mirror, in a full winter
costume of the latest fashion.

“Bless my heart! worse even than I expected,” thought the Doctor, with
an inward groan, for, to his benighted eyes, the girl looked like a
trussed fowl, and the fine new dress had neither grace, beauty, nor
fitness to recommend it.

The suit was of two peculiar shades of blue, so arranged that patches of
light and dark distracted the eye. The upper skirt was tied so lightly
back that it was impossible to take a long step, and the under one
was so loaded with plaited frills that it “wobbled” no other word
will express it ungracefully, both fore and aft. A bunch of folds was
gathered up just below the waist behind, and a great bow rode a-top. A
small jacket of the same material was adorned with a high ruff at the
back, and laid well open over the breast, to display some lace and a
locket. Heavy fringes, bows, puffs, ruffles, and revers finished off the
dress, making one’s head ache to think of the amount of work wasted,
for not a single graceful line struck the eye, and the beauty of the
material was quite lost in the profusion of ornament.

A high velvet hat, audaciously turned up in front, with a bunch of pink
roses and a sweeping plume, was cocked over one ear, and, with her curls
braided into a club at the back of her neck, Rose’s head looked more
like that of a dashing young cavalier than a modest little girl’s.
High-heeled boots tilted her well forward, a tiny muff pinioned her
arms, and a spotted veil, tied so closely over her face that her
eyelashes were rumpled by it, gave the last touch of absurdity to her
appearance.

“Now she looks like other girls, and as I like to see her,” Mrs. Clara
was saying, with an air of great satisfaction.

“She does look like a fashionable young lady, but somehow I miss my
little Rose, for children dressed like children in my day,” answered
Aunt Plenty, peering through her glasses with a troubled look, for
she could not imagine the creature before her ever sitting in her lap,
running to wait upon her, or making the house gay with a child’s blithe
presence.

“Things have changed since your day, Aunt, and it takes time to get used
to new ways. But you, Jessie, surely like this costume better than the
dowdy things Rose has been wearing all summer. Now, be honest, and own
you do,” said Mrs. Clara, bent on being praised for her work.

“Well, dear to be quite honest, then, I think it is frightful,” answered
Mrs. Jessie, with a candour that caused revolving Rose to stop in
dismay.

“Hear, hear,” cried a deep voice, and with a general start the ladies
became aware that the enemy was among them.

Rose blushed up to her hat brim, and stood, looking, as she felt, like a
fool, while Mrs. Clara hastened to explain.

“Of course, I don’t expect you to like it, Alec, but I don’t consider
you a judge of what is proper and becoming for a young lady. Therefore,
I have taken the liberty of providing a pretty street suit for Rose.
She need not wear it if you object, for I know we promised to let you do
what you liked with the poor dear for a year.”

“It is a street costume, is it?” asked the Doctor, mildly. “Do you know,
I never should have guessed that it was meant for winter weather and
brisk locomotion. Take a turn, Rosy, and let me see all its beauties and
advantages.”

Rose tried to walk off with her usual free tread, but the under-skirt
got in her way, the over-skirt was so tight she could not take a long
step, and her boots made it impossible to carry herself perfectly erect.

“I haven’t got used to it yet,” she said, petulantly, kicking at her
train, as she turned to toddle back again.

“Suppose a mad dog or a runaway horse was after you, could you get out
of the way without upsetting, Colonel,” asked the Doctor, with a twinkle
in the eyes that were fixed on the rakish hat.

“Don’t think I could, but I’ll try,” and Rose made a rush across the
room. Her boot-heels caught on a rug, several strings broke, her hat
tipped over her eyes, and she plunged promiscuously into a chair, where
she sat laughing so infectiously that all but Mrs. Clara joined in her
mirth.

“I should say that a walking suit in which one could not walk, and a
winter suit which exposes the throat, head, and feet to cold and damp,
was rather a failure, Clara, especially as it has no beauty to reconcile
one to its utter unfitness,” said Dr. Alec, as he helped Rose undo her
veil, adding, in a low tone, “Nice thing for the eyes; you’ll soon see
spots when it’s off as well as when it’s on, and, by and by, be a case
for an oculist.”

“No beauty!” cried Mrs. Clara, warmly, “Now, that is just a man’s
blindness. This is the best of silk and camel’s hair, real ostrich
feathers, and an expensive ermine muff. What could be in better taste,
or more proper for a young girl?”

“I’ll shew you, if Rose will go to her room and oblige me by putting on
what she finds there,” answered the Doctor, with unexpected readiness.

“Alec, if it is a Bloomer, I shall protest. I’ve been expecting it, but
I know I cannot bear to see that pretty child sacrificed to your wild
ideas of health. Tell me it isn’t a Bloomer!” and Mrs. Clara clasped her
hands imploringly.

“It is not.”

“Thank Heaven!” and she resigned herself with a sigh of relief, adding
plaintively, “I did hope you’d accept my suit, for poor Rose has been
afflicted with frightful clothes long enough to spoil the taste of any
girl.”

“You talk of my afflicting the child, and then make a helpless guy like
that of her!” answered the Doctor, pointing to the little fashion plate
that was scuttling out of sight as fast as it could go.

He closed the door with a shrug, but before anyone could speak, his
quick eye fell upon an object which caused him to frown, and demand in
an indignant tone,

“After all I have said, were you really going to tempt my girl with
those abominable things?”

“I thought we put them away when she wouldn’t wear them,” murmured Mrs.
Clara, whisking a little pair of corsets out of sight with guilty haste.
“I only brought them to try, for Rose is growing stout, and will have
no figure if it is not attended to soon,” she added, with an air of calm
conviction that roused the Doctor still more, for this was one of his
especial abominations.

“Growing stout! Yes, thank Heaven, she is, and shall continue to do it,
for Nature knows how to mould a woman better than any corset-maker,
and I won’t have her interfered with. My dear Clara, have you lost your
senses that you can for a moment dream of putting a growing girl into an
instrument of torture like this?” and with a sudden gesture he plucked
forth the offending corsets from under the sofa cushion, and held them
out with the expression one would wear on beholding the thumbscrews or
the rack of ancient times.

“Don’t be absurd, Alec. There is no torture about it, for tight lacing
is out of fashion, and we have nice, sensible things nowadays. Everyone
wears them; even babies have stiffened waists to support their weak
little backs,” began Mrs. Clara, rushing to the defence of the pet
delusion of most women.

“I know it, and so the poor little souls have weak backs all their days,
as their mothers had before them. It is vain to argue the matter, and I
won’t try, but I wish to state, once for all, that if I ever see a pair
of corsets near Rose, I’ll put them in the fire, and you may send the
bill to me.”

As he spoke the corsets were on their way to destruction, but Mrs.
Jessie caught his arm, exclaiming merrily, “Don’t burn them, for mercy
sake, Alec; they are full of whalebones, and will make a dreadful odour.
Give them to me. I’ll see that they do no harm.”

“Whalebones, indeed! A regular fence of them, and metal gate-posts in
front. As if our own bones were not enough, if we’d give them a
chance to do their duty,” growled the Doctor, yielding up the bone
of contention with a last shake of contempt. Then his face cleared
suddenly, and he held up his finger, saying, with a smile, “Hear those
girls laugh; cramped lungs could not make hearty music like that.”

Peals of laughter issued from Rose’s room, and smiles involuntarily
touched the lips of those who listened to the happy sound.

“Some new prank of yours, Alec?” asked Aunt Plenty, indulgently, for she
had come to believe in most of her nephew’s odd notions, because they
seemed to work so well.

“Yes, ma’am, my last, and I hope you will like it. I discovered what
Clara was at, and got my rival suit ready for to-day. I’m not going to
‘afflict’ Rose, but let her choose, and if I’m not entirely mistaken,
she will like my rig best. While we wait I’ll explain, and then you will
appreciate the general effect better. I got hold of this little book,
and was struck with its good sense and good taste, for it suggests a
way to clothe women both healthfully and handsomely, and that is a great
point. It begins at the foundations, as you will see if you will look
at these pictures, and I should think women would rejoice at this
lightening of their burdens.”

As he spoke, the Doctor laid the book before Aunt Plenty, who obediently
brought her spectacles to bear upon the illustrations, and after a long
look exclaimed, with a scandalised face,

“Mercy on us, these things are like the night-drawers Jamie wears! You
don’t mean to say you want Rose to come out in this costume? It’s not
proper, and I won’t consent to it!”

“I do mean it, and I’m sure my sensible aunt will consent when she
understands that these well I’ll call them by an Indian name, and say
pajamas are for underwear, and Rose can have as pretty frocks as she
likes outside. These two suits of flannel, each in one piece from head
to foot, with a skirt or so hung on this easily-fitting waist, will
keep the child warm without burdening her with belts, and gathers, and
buckles, and bunches round the waist, and leave free the muscles that
need plenty of room to work in. She shall never have the back-ache if I
can help it, nor the long list of ills you dear women think you cannot
escape.”

“I don’t consider it modest, and I’m sure Rose will be shocked at it,”
 began Mrs. Clara, but stopped suddenly, as Rose appeared in the doorway,
not looking shocked a bit.

“Come on, my hygienic model, and let us see you,” said her uncle, with
an approving glance, as she walked in, looking so mischievously merry,
that it was evident she enjoyed the joke.

“Well, I don’t see anything remarkable. That is a neat, plain suit; the
materials are good, and it’s not unbecoming, if you want her to look
like a little school-girl; but it has not a particle of style, and no
one would ever give it a second glance,” said Mrs. Clara, feeling that
her last remark condemned the whole thing.

“Exactly what I want,” answered the provoking Doctor, rubbing his hands
with a satisfied air. “Rosy looks now like what she is, a modest little
girl, who does not want to be stared at. I think she would get a glance
of approval, though, from people who like sense and simplicity rather
than fuss and feathers. Revolve, my Hebe, and let me refresh my eyes by
the sight of you.”

There was very little to see, however, only a pretty Gabrielle dress, of
a soft warm shade of brown, coming to the tops of a trim pair of boots
with low heels. A seal-skin sack, cap, and mittens, with a glimpse of
scarlet at the throat, and the pretty curls tied up with a bright velvet
of the same colour, completed the external adornment, making her look
like a robin redbreast wintry, yet warm.

“How do you like it, Rosy?” asked the Doctor, feeling that her opinion
was more important to the success of his new idea than that of all the
aunts on the hill.

“I feel very odd and light, but I’m warm as a toast, and nothing seems
to be in my way,” answered Rose, with a skip which displayed shapely
gaiters on legs that now might be as free and active as a boy’s under
the modest skirts of the girl.

“You can run away from the mad dogs, and walk off at a smart pace
without tumbling on your nose, now, I fancy?”

“Yes, uncle! suppose the dog coming, I just hop over a wall so and when
I walk of a cold day, I go like this.”

Entering fully into the spirit of the thing, Rose swung herself over
the high back of the sofa as easily as one of her cousins, and then
went down the long hall as if her stout boots were related to the famous
seven-leaguers.

“There! you see how it will be; dress her in that boyish way and she
will act like a boy. I do hate all these inventions of strong-minded
women!” exclaimed Mrs. Clara, as Rose came back at a run.

“Ah, but you see some of these sensible inventions come from the brain
of a fashionable modiste, who will make you more lovely, or what you
value more ‘stylish’ outside and comfortable within. Mrs. Van Tassel
has been to Madame Stone, and is wearing a full suit of this sort. Van
himself told me, when I asked how she was, that she had given up lying
on the sofa, and was going about in a most astonishing way, considering
her feeble health.”

“You don’t say so! Let me see that book a moment,” and Aunt Clara
examined the new patterns with a more respectful air, for if the elegant
Mrs. Van Tassel wore these “dreadful things” it would never do to be
left behind, in spite of her prejudices.

Dr. Alec looked at Mrs. Jessie, and both smiled, for “little Mum” had
been in the secret, and enjoyed it mightily.

“I thought that would settle it,” he said with a nod.

“I didn’t wait for Mrs. Van to lead the way, and for once in my life I
have adopted a new fashion before Clara. My freedom suit is ordered, and
you may see me playing tag with Rose and the boys before long,” answered
Mrs. Jessie, nodding back at him.

Meantime Aunt Plenty was examining Rose’s costume, for the hat and sack
were off, and the girl was eagerly explaining the new under-garments.

“See, auntie, all nice scarlet flannel, and a gay little petticoat, and
long stockings, oh, so warm! Phebe and I nearly died laughing when I put
this rig on, but I like it ever so much. The dress is so comfortable,
and doesn’t need any belt or sash, and I can sit without rumpling any
trimming, that’s such a comfort! I like to be tidy, and so, when I wear
fussed-up things, I’m thinking of my clothes all the time, and that’s
tiresome. Do say you like it. I resolved I would, just to please uncle,
for he does know more about health than anyone else, I’m sure, and I’d
wear a bag if he asked me to do it.”

“I don’t ask that, Rose, but I wish you’d weigh and compare the
two suits, and then choose which seems best. I leave it to your own
commonsense,” answered Dr. Alec, feeling pretty sure he had won.

“Why, I take this one, of course, uncle. The other is fashionable, and
yes I must say I think it’s pretty but it’s very heavy, and I should
have to go round like a walking doll if I wore it. I’m much obliged to
auntie, but I’ll keep this, please.”

Rose spoke gently but decidedly, though there was a look of regret when
her eye fell on the other suit which Phebe had brought in; and it was
very natural to like to look as other girls did. Aunt Clara sighed;
Uncle Alec smiled, and said heartily,

“Thank you, dear; now read this book and you will understand why I ask
it of you. Then, if you like, I’ll give you a new lesson; you asked for
one yesterday, and this is more necessary than French or housekeeping.”

“Oh, what?” and Rose caught up the book which Mrs. Clara had thrown down
with a disgusted look.

Though Dr. Alec was forty, the boyish love of teasing was not yet dead
in him, and, being much elated at his victory, he could not resist the
temptation of shocking Mrs. Clara by suggesting dreadful possibilities,
so he answered, half in earnest, half in jest, “Physiology, Rose.
Wouldn’t you like to be a little medical student, with Uncle Doctor for
teacher, and be ready to take up his practice when he has to stop? If
you agree, I’ll hunt up my old skeleton to-morrow.”

That was too much for Aunt Clara, and she hastily departed, with her
mind in a sad state of perturbation about Mrs. Van Tassel’s new costume
and Rose’s new study.



Chapter 19--Brother Bones

Rose accepted her uncle’s offer, as Aunt Myra discovered two or three
days later. Coming in for an early call, and hearing voices in the
study, she opened the door, gave a cry and shut it quickly, looking a
good deal startled. The Doctor appeared in a moment, and begged to know
what the matter was.

“How can you ask when that long box looks so like a coffin I thought it
was one, and that dreadful thing stared me in the face as I opened the
door,” answered Mrs. Myra, pointing to the skeleton that hung from the
chandelier cheerfully grinning at all beholders.

“This is a medical college where women are freely admitted, so walk in,
madam, and join the class if you’ll do me the honour,” said the Doctor,
waving her forward with his politest bow.

“Do, auntie, it’s perfectly splendid,” cried Rose’s voice, and Rose’s
blooming face was seen behind the ribs of the skeleton, smiling and
nodding in the gayest possible manner.

“What are you doing, child?” demanded Aunt Myra, dropping into a chair
and staring about her.

“Oh, I’m learning bones to-day, and I like it so much. There are twelve
ribs, you know, and the two lower ones are called floating ribs, because
they are not fastened to the breastbone. That’s why they go in so easily
if you lace tight and squeeze the lungs and heart in the let me see,
what was that big word oh, I know thoracic cavity,” and Rose beamed with
pride as she aired her little bit of knowledge.

“Do you think that is a good sort of thing for her to be poking over?
She is a nervous child, and I’m afraid it will be bad for her,” said
Aunt Myra, watching Rose as she counted vertebrae, and waggled a
hip-joint in its socket with an inquiring expression.

“An excellent study, for she enjoys it, and I mean to teach her how
to manage her nerves so that they won’t be a curse to her, as many a
woman’s become through ignorance or want of thought. To make a mystery
or terror of these things is a mistake, and I mean Rose shall understand
and respect her body so well that she won’t dare to trifle with it as
most women do.”

“And she really likes it?”

“Very much, auntie! It’s all so wonderful, and so nicely planned, you
can hardly believe what you see. Just think, there are 600,000,000 air
cells in one pair of lungs, and 2,000 pores to a square inch of surface;
so you see what quantities of air we must have, and what care we should
take of our skin so all the little doors will open and shut right. And
brains, auntie, you’ve no idea how curious they are; I haven’t got to
them yet, but I long to, and uncle is going to show me a manikin that
you can take to pieces. Just think how nice it will be to see all the
organs in their places; I only wish they could be made to work as ours
do.”

It was funny to see Aunt Myra’s face as Rose stood before her talking
rapidly with one hand laid in the friendliest manner on the skeleton’s
shoulder. Every word both the Doctor and Rose uttered hit the good lady
in her weakest spot, and as she looked and listened a long array of
bottles and pill-boxes rose up before her, reproaching her with the
“ignorance and want of thought” that made her what she was, a nervous,
dyspeptic, unhappy old woman.

“Well, I don’t know but you may be right, Alec, only I wouldn’t carry
it too far. Women don’t need much of this sort of knowledge, and are not
fit for it. I couldn’t bear to touch that ugly thing, and it gives me
the creeps to hear about ‘organs,’” said Aunt Myra, with a sigh and her
hand on her side.

“Wouldn’t it be a comfort to know that your liver was on the right side,
auntie, and not on the left!” asked Rose with a naughty laugh in her
eyes, for she had lately learnt that Aunt Myra’s liver complaint was not
in the proper place.

“It’s a dying world, child, and it don’t much matter where the pain
is, for sooner or later we all drop off and are seen no more,” was Aunt
Myra’s cheerful reply.

“Well, I intend to know what kills me if I can, and meantime, I’m going
to enjoy myself in spite of a dying world. I wish you’d do so too, and
come and study with uncle, it would do you good, I’m sure,” and Rose
went back to counting vertebrae with such a happy face, that Aunt Myra
had not the heart to say a word to dampen her ardour.

“Perhaps it’s as well to let her do what she likes the little while
she is with us. But pray be careful of her, Alec, and not allow her to
overwork,” she whispered as she went out.

“That’s exactly what I’m trying to do, ma’am, and rather a hard job
I find it,” he added, as he shut the door, for the dear aunts were
dreadfully in his way sometimes.

Half an hour later came another interruption in the shape of Mac, who
announced his arrival by the brief but elegant remark,

“Hullo! what new game is this?”

Rose explained, Mac gave a long whistle of surprise, and then took a
promenade round the skeleton, observing gravely,

“Brother Bones looks very jolly, but I can’t say much for his beauty.”

“You mustn’t make fun of him, for he’s a good old fellow, and you’d be
just as ugly if your flesh was off,” said Rose, defending her new friend
with warmth.

“I dare say, so I’ll keep my flesh on, thank you. You are so busy you
can’t read to a fellow, I suppose?” asked Mac, whose eyes were better,
but still too weak for books.

“Don’t you want to come and join my class? Uncle explains it all to us,
and you can take a look at the plates as they come along. We’ll give
up bones today and have eyes instead; that will be more interesting to
you,” added Rose, seeing no ardent thirst for physiological information
in his face.

“Rose, we must not fly about from one thing to another in this way,”
 began Dr. Alec, but she whispered quickly, with a nod towards Mac, whose
goggles were turned wistfully in the direction of the forbidden books,

“He’s blue to-day, and we must amuse him; give a little lecture on eyes,
and it will do him good. No matter about me, uncle.”

“Very well; the class will please be seated,” and the Doctor gave a
sounding rap on the table.

“Come, sit by me, dear, then we can both see the pictures; and if your
head gets tired you can lie down,” said Rose, generously opening her
little college to a brother, and kindly providing for the weaknesses
that all humanity is subject to.

Side by side they sat and listened to a very simple explanation of the
mechanism of the eye, finding it as wonderful as a fairy tale, for fine
plates illustrated it, and a very willing teacher did his best to make
the lesson pleasant.

“Jove! if I’d known what mischief I was doing to that mighty delicate
machine of mine, you wouldn’t have caught me reading by firelight,
or studying with a glare of sunshine on my book,” said Mac, peering
solemnly at a magnified eye-ball; then, pushing it away, he added
indignantly, “Why isn’t a fellow taught all about his works, and how
to manage ‘em, and not left to go blundering into all sorts of worries?
Telling him after he’s down isn’t much use, for then he’s found it out
himself and won’t thank you.”

“Ah, Mac, that’s just what I keep lecturing about, and people won’t
listen. You lads need that sort of knowledge so much, and fathers and
mothers ought to be able to give it to you. Few of them are able, and
so we all go blundering, as you say. Less Greek and Latin and more
knowledge of the laws of health for my boys, if I had them. Mathematics
are all very well, but morals are better, and I wish, how I wish that I
could help teachers and parents to feel it as they ought.”

“Some do; Aunt Jessie and her boys have capital talks, and I wish we
could; but mother’s so busy with her housekeeping, and father with his
business, there never seems to be any time for that sort of thing; even
if there was, it don’t seem as if it would be easy to talk to them,
because we’ve never got into the way of it, you know.”

Poor Mac was right there, and expressed a want that many a boy and girl
feels. Fathers and mothers are too absorbed in business and housekeeping
to study their children, and cherish that sweet and natural confidence
which is a child’s surest safeguard, and a parent’s subtlest power. So
the young hearts hide trouble or temptation till the harm is done, and
mutual regret comes too late. Happy the boys and girls who tell all
things freely to father or mother, sure of pity, help, and pardon; and
thrice happy the parents who, out of their own experience, and by
their own virtues, can teach and uplift the souls for which they are
responsible.

This longing stirred in the hearts of Rose and Mac, and by a natural
impulse both turned to Dr. Alec, for in this queer world of ours,
fatherly and motherly hearts often beat warm and wise in the breasts
of bachelor uncles and maiden aunts; and it is my private opinion that
these worthy creatures are a beautiful provision of nature for the
cherishing of other people’s children. They certainly get great comfort
out of it, and receive much innocent affection that otherwise would be
lost.

Dr. Alec was one of these, and his big heart had room for every one of
the eight cousins, especially orphaned Rose and afflicted Mac; so, when
the boy uttered that unconscious reproach to his parents, and Rose added
with a sigh, “It must be beautiful to have a mother!” the good Doctor
yearned over them, and, shutting his book with a decided slam, said in
that cordial voice of his,

“Now, look here, children, you just come and tell me all your worries,
and with God’s help, I’ll settle them for you. That is what I’m here
for, I believe, and it will be a great happiness to me if you can trust
me.”

“We can, uncle, and we will!” both answered, with a heartiness that
gratified him much.

“Good! now school is dismissed, and I advise you to go and refresh your
600,000,000 air cells by a brisk run in the garden. Come again whenever
you like, Mac, and we’ll teach you all we can about your ‘works,’ as you
call them, so you can keep them running smoothly.”

“We’ll come, sir, much obliged,” and the class in physiology went out to
walk.

Mac did come again, glad to find something he could study in spite of
his weak eyes, and learned much that was of more value than anything his
school had ever taught him.

Of course, the other lads made great fun of the whole thing, and
plagued Dr. Alec’s students half out of their lives. But they kept
on persistently, and one day something happened which made the other
fellows behave themselves for ever after.

It was a holiday, and Rose up in her room thought she heard the voices
of her cousins, so she ran down to welcome them, but found no one there.

“Never mind, they will be here soon, and then we’ll have a frolic,” she
said to herself, and thinking she had been mistaken she went into the
study to wait. She was lounging over the table looking at a map when an
odd noise caught her ear. A gentle tapping somewhere, and following the
sound it seemed to come from the inside of the long case in which the
skeleton lived when not professionally engaged. This case stood upright
in a niche between two book-cases at the back of the room, a darkish
corner, where Brother Bones, as the boys would call him, was out of the
way.

As Rose stood looking in that direction, and wondering if a rat had got
shut in, the door of the case swung slowly open, and with a great start
she saw a bony arm lifted, and a bony finger beckon to her. For a minute
she was frightened, and ran to the study door with a fluttering heart,
but just as she touched the handle a queer, stifled sort of giggle made
her stop short and turn red with anger. She paused an instant to collect
herself, and then went softly toward the bony beckoner. A nearer look
revealed black threads tied to the arm and fingers, the ends of threads
disappearing through holes bored in the back of the case. Peeping into
the dark recess, she also caught sight of the tip of an elbow covered
with a rough gray cloth which she knew very well.

Quick as a flash she understood the joke, her fear vanished, and with
a wicked smile, she whipped out her scissors, cut the threads, and
the bony arm dropped with a rattle. Before she could say, “Come out,
Charlie, and let my skeleton alone,” a sudden irruption of boys, all in
a high state of tickle, proclaimed to the hidden rogue that his joke was
a failure.

“I told him not to do it, because it might give you a start,” explained
Archie, emerging from the closet.

“I had a smelling bottle all ready if she fainted away,” added Steve,
popping up from behind the great chair.

“It’s too bad of you not to squawk and run; we depended on it, it’s such
fun to howl after you,” said Will and Geordie, rolling out from under
the sofa in a promiscuous heap.

“You are getting altogether too strong-minded, Rose; most girls would
have been in a jolly twitter to see this old fellow waggling his finger
at them,” complained Charlie, squeezing out from his tight quarters,
dusty and disgusted.

“I’m used to your pranks now, so I’m always on the watch and prepared.
But I won’t have Brother Bones made fun of. I know uncle wouldn’t like
it, so please don’t,” began Rose just as Dr. Alec came in, and, seeing
the state of the case at a glance, he said quietly,

“Hear how I got that skeleton, and then I’m sure you will treat it with
respect.”

The boys settled down at once on any article of furniture that was
nearest and listened dutifully.

“Years ago, when I was in the hospital, a poor fellow was brought there
with a rare and very painful disease. There was no hope for him, but we
did our best, and he was so grateful that when he died he left us his
body that we might discover the mysteries of his complaint, and so be
able to help others afflicted in the same way. It did do good, and his
brave patience made us remember him long after he was gone. He thought
I had been kind to him, and said to a fellow-student of mine, ‘Tell the
Doctor I lave him me bones, for I’ve nothing else in the wide world, and
I’ll nos be wanting ‘em at all, at all, when the great pain hat kilt me
entirely.’ So that is how they came to be mine, and why I’ve kept them
carefully, for, though only a poor, ignorant fellow, Mike Nolan did what
he could to help others, and prove his gratitude to those who tried to
help him.”

As Dr. Alec paused, Archie closed the door of the case as respectfully
as if the mummy of an Egyptian king was inside; Will and Geordie looked
solemnly at one another, evidently much impressed, and Charlie pensively
remarked from the coal-hod where he sat,

“I’ve often heard of a skeleton in the house, but I think few people
have one as useful and as interesting as ours.”



Chapter 20--Under The Mistletoe

Rose made Phebe promise that she would bring her stocking into the
“Bower,” as she called her pretty room, on Christmas morning, because
that first delicious rummage loses half its charm if two little
night-caps at least do not meet over the treasures, and two happy voices
Oh and Ah together.

So when Rose opened her eyes that day they fell upon faithful Phebe,
rolled up in a shawl, sitting on the rug before a blazing fire, with her
untouched stocking laid beside her.

“Merry Christmas!” cried the little mistress smiling gaily.

“Merry Christmas!” answered the little maid, so heartily that it did one
good to hear her.

“Bring the stockings right away, Phebe, and let’s see what we’ve got,”
 said Rose, sitting up among the pillows, and looking as eager as a
child.

A pair of long knobby hose were laid out upon the coverlet, and their
contents examined with delight, though each knew every blessed thing
that had been put into the other’s stocking.

Never mind what they were; it is evident that they were quite
satisfactory, for as Rose leaned back, she said, with a luxurious sigh
of satisfaction, “Now, I believe I’ve got everything in the world that I
want,” and Phebe answered, smiling over a lapful of treasures, “This is
the most splendid Christmas I ever had since I was born.” Then she added
with an important air,

“Do wish for something else, because I happen to know of two more
presents outside the door this minute.”

“Oh, me, what richness!” cried Rose, much excited. “I used to wish for
a pair of glass slippers like Cinderella’s, but as I can’t have them, I
really don’t know what to ask for.”

Phebe clapped her hands as she skipped off the bed and ran to the door,
saying merrily, “One of them is for your feet, anyway. I don’t know what
you’ll say to the other, but I think it’s elegant.”

So did Rose, when a shining pair of skates and a fine sled appeared.

“Uncle sent those; I know he did; and, now I see them, I remember that
I did want to skate and coast. Isn’t it a beauty? See! they fit nicely,”
 and, sitting on the new sled, Rose tried a skate on her little bare
foot, while Phebe stood by admiring the pretty tableau.

“Now we must hurry and get dressed, for there is a deal to do to-day,
and I want to get through in time to try my sled before dinner.”

“Gracious me, and I ought to be dusting my parlors this blessed minute!”
 and mistress and maid separated with such happy faces that anyone would
have known what day it was without being told.

“Birnam Wood has come to Dunsinane, Rosy,” said Dr. Alec, as he left the
breakfast table to open the door for a procession of holly, hemlock, and
cedar boughs that came marching up the steps.

Snowballs and “Merry Christmases!” flew about pretty briskly for several
minutes; then all fell to work trimming the old house, for the family
always dined together there on that day.

“I rode miles and mileses, as Ben says, to get this fine bit, and I’m
going to hang it there as the last touch to the rig-a-madooning,” said
Charlie, as he fastened a dull green branch to the chandelier in the
front parlor.

“It isn’t very pretty,” said Rose, who was trimming the chimney-piece
with glossy holly sprays.

“Never mind that, it’s mistletoe, and anyone who stands under it will
get kissed whether they like it or not. Now’s your time, ladies,”
 answered the saucy Prince, keeping his place and looking sentimentally
at the girls, who retired precipitately from the dangerous spot.

“You won’t catch me,” said Rose, with great dignity.

“See if I don’t!”

“I’ve got my eye on Phebe,” observed Will, in a patronising tone that
made them all laugh.

“Bless the dear; I shan’t mind it a bit,” answered Phebe, with such a
maternal air that Will’s budding gallantry was chilled to death.

“Oh, the mistletoe bough,” sang Rose.

“Oh, the mistletoe bough!” echoed all the boys, and the teasing ended in
the plaintive ballad they all liked so well.

There was plenty of time to try the new skates before dinner, and then
Rose took her first lesson on the little bay, which seemed to have
frozen over for that express purpose. She found tumbling down and
getting up again warm work for a time, but with six boys to teach her,
she managed at last to stand alone; and, satisfied with that success,
she refreshed herself with a dozen grand coasts on the Amazon, as her
sled was called.

“Ah, that fatal colour! it breaks my heart to see it,” croaked Aunt
Myra, as Rose came down a little late, with cheeks almost as ruddy
as the holly berries on the wall, and every curl as smooth as Phebe’s
careful hands could make it.

“I’m glad to see that Alec allows the poor child to make herself pretty
in spite of his absurd notions,” added Aunt Clara, taking infinite
satisfaction in the fact that Rose’s blue silk dress had three frills on
it.

“She’s a very intelligent child, and has a nice little manner of her
own,” observed Aunt Jane, with unusual affability; for Rose had just
handed Mac a screen to guard his eyes from the brilliant fire.

“If I had a daughter like that to show my Jem when he gets home, I
should be a very proud and happy woman,” thought Aunt Jessie, and then
reproached herself for not being perfectly satisfied with her four brave
lads.

Aunt Plenty was too absorbed in the dinner to have an eye for anything
else; if she had not been, she would have seen what an effect her new
cap produced upon the boys. The good lady owned that she did “love a
dressy cap,” and on this occasion her head gear was magnificent; for
the towering structure of lace was adorned with buff ribbons to such an
extent that it looked as if a flock of yellow butterflies had settled on
her dear old head. When she trotted about the rooms the ruches quivered,
the little bows all stood erect, and the streamers waved in the breeze
so comically that it was absolutely necessary for Archie to smother the
Brats in the curtains till they had had their first laugh out.

Uncle Mac had brought Fun See to dinner, and it was a mercy he did,
for the elder lads found a vent for their merriment in joking the young
Chinaman on his improved appearance. He was in American costume now,
with a cropped head, and spoke remarkably good English after six months
at school; but, for all that, his yellow face and beady eyes made a
curious contrast to the blonde Campbells all about him. Will called him
the “Typhoon,” meaning Tycoon, and the name stuck to him to his great
disgust.

Aunt Peace was brought down and set in the chair of state at table, for
she never failed to join the family on this day, and sat smiling at them
all, “like an embodiment of Peace on earth,” Uncle Alec said, as he took
his place beside her, while Uncle Mac supported Aunt Plenty at the other
end.

“I ate hardly any breakfast, and I’ve done everything I know to make
myself extra hungry, but I really don’t think I can eat straight
through, unless I burst my buttons off,” whispered Geordie to Will, as
he surveyed the bounteous stores before him with a hopeless sigh.

“A fellow never knows what he can do till he tries,” answered Will,
attacking his heaped-up plate with an evident intention of doing his
duty like a man.

Everybody knows what a Christmas dinner is, so we need waste no words in
describing this one, but hasten at once to tell what happened at the
end of it. The end, by the way, was so long in coming that the gas was
lighted before dessert was over, for a snow flurry had come on and the
wintry daylight faded fast. But that only made it all the jollier in the
warm, bright rooms, full of happy souls. Everyone was very merry, but
Archie seemed particularly uplifted so much so, that Charlie confided to
Rose that he was afraid the Chief had been at the decanters.

Rose indignantly denied the insinuation, for when healths were drunk
in the good old-fashioned way to suit the elders, she had observed that
Aunt Jessie’s boys filled their glasses with water, and had done the
same herself in spite of the Prince’s jokes about “the rosy.”

But Archie certainly was unusually excited, and when someone remembered
that it was the anniversary of Uncle Jem’s wedding, and wished he was
there to make a speech, his son electrified the family by trying to do
it for him. It was rather incoherent and flowery, as maiden speeches are
apt to be, but the end was considered superb; for, turning to his mother
with a queer little choke in his voice, he said that she “deserved to be
blessed with peace and plenty, to be crowned with roses and lads’-love,
and to receive the cargo of happiness sailing home to her in spite of
wind or tide to add another Jem to the family jewels.”

That allusion to the Captain, now on his return trip, made Mrs. Jessie
sob in her napkin, and set the boys cheering. Then, as if that was not
sensation enough, Archie suddenly dashed out of the room, as if he had
lost his wits.

“Too bashful to stay and be praised,” began Charlie, excusing the
peculiarities of his chief as in duty bound.

“Phebe beckoned to him; I saw her,” cried Rose, staring hard at the
door.

“Is it more presents coming?” asked Jamie, just as his brother
re-appeared, looking more excited than ever.

“Yes; a present for mother, and here it is!” roared Archie, flinging
wide the door to let in a tall man, who cried out,

“Where’s my little woman? The first kiss for her, then the rest may come
on as fast as they like.”

Before the words were out of his mouth, Mrs. Jessie was half-hidden
under his rough great-coat, and four boys were prancing about him
clamouring for their turn.

Of course, there was a joyful tumult for a time, during which Rose
slipped into the window recess and watched what went on, as if it were
a chapter in a Christmas story. It was good to see bluff Uncle Jem look
proudly at his tall son, and fondly hug the little ones. It was better
still to see him shake his brothers’ hands as if he would never leave
off, and kiss all the sisters in a way that made even solemn Aunt Myra
brighten up for a minute. But it was best of all to see him finally
established in grandfather’s chair, with his “little woman” beside him,
his three youngest boys in his lap, and Archie hovering over him like a
large-sized cherub. That really was, as Charlie said, “A landscape to do
one’s heart good.”

“All hearty and all here, thank God!” said Captain Jem in the first
pause that came, as he looked about him with a grateful face.

“All but Rose,” answered loyal little Jamie, remembering the absent.

“Faith, I forgot the child! Where is George’s little girl?” asked the
Captain, who had not seen her since she was a baby.

“You’d better say Alec’s great girl,” said Uncle Mac, who professed to
be madly jealous of his brother.

“Here I am, sir,” and Rose appeared from behind the curtains, looking as
if she had rather have stayed there.

“Saint George Germain, how the mite has grown!” cried Captain Jem, as he
tumbled the boys out of his lap, and rose to greet the tall girl, like
a gentleman as he was. But, somehow, when he shook her hand it looked so
small in his big one, and her face reminded him so strongly of his dead
brother, that he was not satisfied with so cold a welcome, and with
a sudden softening of the keen eyes he took her up in his arms,
whispering, with a rough cheek against her smooth one,

“God bless you, child! forgive me if I forgot you for a minute, and be
sure that not one of your kinsfolk is happier to see you here than Uncle
Jem.”

That made it all right; and when he set her down, Rose’s face was
so bright it was evident that some spell had been used to banish the
feeling of neglect that had kept her moping behind the curtain so long.

That everyone sat round and heard all about the voyage home how the
Captain had set his heart on getting there in time to keep Christmas;
how everything had conspired to thwart his plan; and how, at the very
last minute, he had managed to do it, and had sent a telegram to Archie,
bidding him keep the secret, and be ready for his father at any moment,
for the ship got into another port, and he might be late.

Then Archie told how that telegram had burnt in his pocket all
dinner-time; how he had to take Phebe into his confidence, and how
clever she was to keep the Captain back till the speech was over and he
could come in with effect.

The elders would have sat and talked all the evening, but the young
folks were bent on having their usual Christmas frolic; so, after an
hour of pleasant chat, they began to get restless, and having consulted
together in dumb show, they devised a way to very effectually break up
the family council.

Steve vanished, and, sooner than the boys imagined Dandy could get
himself up, the skirl of the bag-pipe was heard in the hall, and the
bonny piper came to lead Clan Campbell to the revel.

“Draw it mild, Stevie, my man; ye play unco weel, but ye mak a most
infernal din,” cried Uncle Jem, with his hands over his ears, for this
accomplishment was new to him, and “took him all aback,” as he expressed
it.

So Steve droned out a Highland reel as softly as he could, and the boys
danced it to a circle of admiring relations. Captain Jem was a true
sailor, however, and could not stand idle while anything lively was
going on; so, when the piper’s breath gave out, he cut a splendid
pigeon-wing into the middle of the hall, saying, “Who can dance a Fore
and After?” and, waiting for no reply, began to whistle the air so
invitingly that Mrs Jessie “set” to him laughing like a girl; Rose and
Charlie took their places behind, and away went the four with a spirit
and skill that inspired all the rest to “cut in” as fast as they could.

That was a grand beginning, and they had many another dance before
anyone would own they were tired. Even Fun See distinguished himself
with Aunt Plenty, whom he greatly admired as the stoutest lady in the
company; plumpness being considered a beauty in his country. The merry
old soul professed herself immensely flattered by his admiration, and
the boys declared she “set her cap at him,” else he would never have
dared to catch her under the mistletoe, and, rising on the tips of his
own toes, gallantly salute her fat cheek.

How they all laughed at her astonishment, and how Fun’s little black
eyes twinkled over this exploit! Charlie put him up to it, and Charlie
was so bent on catching Rose, that he laid all sorts of pitfalls for
her, and bribed the other lads to help him. But Rose was wide-awake,
and escaped all his snares, professing great contempt for such foolish
customs. Poor Phebe did not fare so well, and Archie was the only one
who took a base advantage of her as she stood innocently offering tea to
Aunt Myra, whom she happened to meet just under the fatal bough. If
his father’s arrival had not rather upset him, I doubt if the dignified
Chief would have done it, for he apologized at once in the handsomest
manner, and caught the tray that nearly dropped from Phebe’s hands.

Jamie boldly invited all the ladies to come and salute him; and as for
Uncle Jem, he behaved as if the entire room was a grove of mistletoe.
Uncle Alec slyly laid a bit of it on Aunt Peace’s cap, and then softly
kissed her; which little joke seemed to please her very much, for she
liked to have part in all the home pastimes, and Alec was her favourite
nephew.

Charlie alone failed to catch his shy bird, and the oftener she escaped
the more determined he was to ensnare her. When every other wile had
been tried in vain, he got Archie to propose a game with forfeits.

“I understand that dodge,” thought Rose, and was on her guard so
carefully that not one among the pile soon collected belonged to her.

“Now let us redeem them and play something else,” said Will, quite
unconscious of the deeply-laid plots all about him.

“One more round and then we will,” answered the Prince, who had now
baited his trap anew.

Just as the question came to Rose, Jamie’s voice was heard in the hall,
crying distressfully, “Oh, come quick, quick!” Rose started up, missed
the question, and was greeted with a general cry of “Forfeit! forfeit!”
 in which the little traitor came to join.

“Now I’ve got her,” thought the young rascal, exulting in his fun-loving
soul.

“Now I’m lost,” thought Rose, as she gave up her pin-cushion with a
sternly defiant look that would have daunted anyone but the reckless
Prince. In fact, it made even him think twice, and resolve to “let Rose
off easy,’’ she had been so clever.

“Here’s a very pretty pawn, and what shall be done to redeem it?” asked
Steve, holding the pin-cushion over Charlie’s head, for he had insisted
on being judge, and kept that for the last.

“Fine or superfine?”

“Super.”

“Hum, well, she shall take old Mac under the mistletoe, and kiss him
prettily. Won’t he be mad, though?” and this bad boy chuckled over the
discomfort he had caused two harmless beings.

There was an impressive pause among the young folks in their corner, for
they all knew that Mac would “be mad,” since he hated nonsense of this
sort, and had gone to talk with the elders when the game began. At
this moment he was standing before the fire, listening to a discussion
between his uncles and his father, looking as wise as a young owl, and
blissfully unconscious of the plots against him.

Charlie expected that Rose would say, “I won’t!” therefore he was rather
astonished, not to say gratified, when, after a look at the victim,
she laughed suddenly, and, going up to the group of gentlemen, drew her
uncle Mac under the mistletoe and surprised him with a hearty kiss.

“Thank you, my dear,” said the innocent gentleman, looking much pleased
at the unexpected honour.

“Oh, come; that’s not fair,” began Charlie. But Rose cut him short by
saying, as she made him a fine courtesy,

“You said ‘Old Mac,’ and though it was very disrespectful, I did it.
That was your last chance, sir, and you’ve lost it.”

He certainly had, for, as he spoke, Rose pulled down the mistletoe and
threw it into the fire, while the boys jeered at the crestfallen Prince,
and exalted quick-witted Rose to the skies.

“What’s the joke?” asked young Mac, waked out of a brown study by the
laughter, in which the elders joined.

But there was a regular shout when, the matter having been explained to
him, Mac took a meditative stare at Rose through his goggles, and said
in a philosophical tone, “Well, I don’t think I should have minded much
if she had done it.”

That tickled the lads immensely, and nothing but the appearance of a
slight refection would have induced them to stop chaffing the poor Worm,
who could not see anything funny in the beautiful resignation he had
shown on this trying occasion.

Soon after this, the discovery of Jamie curled up in the sofa corner, as
sound asleep as a dormouse, suggested the propriety of going home, and a
general move was made.

They were all standing about the hall lingering over the good-nights,
when the sound of a voice softly singing “Sweet Home,” made them pause
and listen. It was Phebe, poor little Phebe, who never had a home, never
knew the love of father or mother, brother or sister; who stood all
alone in the wide world, yet was not sad nor afraid, but took her bits
of happiness gratefully, and sung over her work without a thought of
discontent.

I fancy the happy family standing there together remembered this and
felt the beauty of it, for when the solitary voice came to the burden of
its song, other voices took it up and finished it so sweetly, that the
old house seemed to echo the word “Home” in the ears of both the orphan
girls, who had just spent their first Christmas under its hospitable
roof.



Chapter 21--A Scare

“Brother Alec, you surely don’t mean to allow that child to go out such
a bitter cold day as this,” said Mrs. Myra, looking into the study,
where the Doctor sat reading his paper, one February morning.

“Why not? If a delicate invalid like yourself can bear it, surely
my hearty girl can, especially as she is dressed for cold weather,”
 answered Dr. Alec with provoking confidence.

“But you have no idea how sharp the wind is. I am chilled to the very
marrow of my bones,” answered Aunt Myra, chafing the end of her purple
nose with her sombre glove.

“I don’t doubt it, ma’am, if you will wear crape and silk instead of fur
and flannel. Rosy goes out in all weathers, and will be none the worse
for an hour’s brisk skating.”

“Well, I warn you that you are trifling with the child’s health, and
depending too much on the seeming improvement she has made this year.
She is a delicate creature for all that, and will drop away suddenly at
the first serious attack, as her poor mother did,” croaked Aunt Myra,
with a despondent wag of the big bonnet.

“I’ll risk it,” answered Dr. Alec, knitting his brows, as he always did
when any allusion was made to that other Rose.

“Mark my words, you will repent it,” and with that awful prophecy, Aunt
Myra departed like a black shadow.

Now it must be confessed that among the Doctor’s failings and he had his
share was a very masculine dislike of advice which was thrust upon him
unasked. He always listened with respect to the great-aunts, and often
consulted Mrs. Jessie; but the other three ladies tried his patience
sorely, by constant warnings, complaints and counsels. Aunt Myra was an
especial trial, and he always turned contrary the moment she began
to talk. He could not help it, and often laughed about it with comic
frankness. Here now was a sample of it, for he had just been thinking
that Rose had better defer her run till the wind went down and the sun
was warmer. But Aunt Myra spoke, and he could not resist the temptation
to make light of her advice, and let Rose brave the cold. He had no
fear of its harming her, for she went out every day, and it was a great
satisfaction to him to see her run down the avenue a minute afterward,
with her skates on her arm, looking like a rosy-faced Esquimaux in her
seal-skin suit, as she smiled at Aunt Myra stalking along as solemnly as
a crow.

“I hope the child won’t stay out long, for this wind is enough to chill
the marrow in younger bones than Myra’s,” thought Dr. Alec, half an
hour later, as he drove toward the city to see the few patients he had
consented to take for old acquaintance’ sake.

The thought returned several times that morning, for it was truly a
bitter day, and, in spite of his bear-skin coat, the Doctor shivered.
But he had great faith in Rose’s good sense, and it never occurred
to him that she was making a little Casabianca of herself, with the
difference of freezing instead of burning at her post.

You see, Mac had made an appointment to meet her at a certain spot, and
have a grand skating bout as soon as the few lessons he was allowed were
over. She had promised to wait for him, and did so with a faithfulness
that cost her dear, because Mac forgot his appointment when the lessons
were done, and became absorbed in a chemical experiment, till a general
combustion of gases drove him out of his laboratory. Then he suddenly
remembered Rose, and would gladly have hurried away to her, but his
mother forbade his going out, for the sharp wind would hurt his eyes.

“She will wait and wait, mother, for she always keeps her word, and
I told her to hold on till I came,” explained Mac, with visions of a
shivering little figure watching on the windy hill-top.

“Of course, your uncle won’t let her go out such a day as this. If he
does, she will have the sense to come here for you, or to go home again
when you don’t appear,” said Aunt Jane, returning to her “Watts on the
Mind.”

“I wish Steve would just cut up and see if she’s there, since I can’t
go,” began Mac, anxiously.

“Steve won’t stir a peg, thank you. He’s got his own toes to thaw
out, and wants his dinner,” answered Dandy, just in from school, and
wrestling impatiently with his boots.

So Mac resigned himself, and Rose waited dutifully till dinner-time
assured her that her waiting was in vain. She had done her best to keep
warm, had skated till she was tired and hot, then stood watching others
till she was chilled; tried to get up a glow again by trotting up and
down the road, but failed to do so, and finally cuddled disconsolately
under a pine-tree to wait and watch. When she at length started for
home, she was benumbed with cold, and could hardly make her way against
the wind that buffeted the frost-bitten rose most unmercifully.

Dr. Alec was basking in the warmth of the study fire, after his drive,
when the sound of a stifled sob made him hurry to the door and look
anxiously into the hall. Rose lay in a shivering bunch near the
register, with her things half off, wringing her hands, and trying
not to cry with the pain returning warmth brought to her half-frozen
fingers.

“My darling, what is it?” and Uncle Alec had her in his arms in a
minute.

“Mac didn’t come I can’t get warm the fire makes me ache!” and with a
long shiver Rose burst out crying, while her teeth chattered, and her
poor little nose was so blue, it made one’s heart ache to see it.

In less time than it takes to tell it, Dr. Alec had her on the sofa
rolled up in the bear-skin coat, with Phebe rubbing her cold feet while
he rubbed the aching hands, and Aunt Plenty made a comfortable hot
drink, and Aunt Peace sent down her own foot-warmer and embroidered
blanket “for the dear.”

Full of remorseful tenderness, Uncle Alec worked over his new patient
till she declared she was all right again. He would not let her get up
to dinner, but fed her himself, and then forgot his own while he sat
watching her fall into a drowse, for Aunt Plenty’s cordial made her
sleepy.

She lay so several hours for the drowse deepened into a heavy sleep, and
Uncle Alec, still at his post, saw with growing anxiety that a feverish
colour began to burn in her cheeks, that her breathing was quick and
uneven, and now and then she gave a little moan, as if in pain. Suddenly
she woke up with a start, and seeing Aunt Plenty bending over her, put
out her arms like a sick child, saying wearily,

“Please, could I go to bed?”

“The best place for you, deary. Take her right up, Alec; I’ve got the
hot water ready, and after a nice bath, she shall have a cup of my sage
tea, and be rolled up in blankets to sleep off her cold,” answered the
old lady, cheerily, as she bustled away to give orders.

“Are you in pain, darling?” asked Uncle Alec, as he carried her up.

“My side aches when I breathe, and I feel stiff and queer; but it isn’t
bad, so don’t be troubled, uncle,” whispered Rose, with a little hot
hand against his cheek.

But the poor doctor did look troubled, and had cause to do so, for
just then Rose tried to laugh at Dolly charging into the room with a
warming-pan, but could not, for the sharp pain took her breath away and
made her cry out.

“Pleurisy,” sighed Aunt Plenty, from the depths of the bath-tub.

“Pewmonia!” groaned Dolly, burrowing among the bedclothes with the
long-handled pan, as if bent on fishing up that treacherous disease.

“Oh, is it bad?” asked Phebe, nearly dropping a pail of hot water in her
dismay, for she knew nothing of sickness, and Dolly’s suggestion had a
peculiarly dreadful sound to her.

“Hush!” ordered the Doctor, in a tone that silenced all further
predictions, and made everyone work with a will.

“Make her as comfortable as you can, and when she is in her little bed
I’ll come and say good-night,” he added, when the bath was ready and the
blankets browning nicely before the fire.

Then he went away to talk quite cheerfully to Aunt Peace about its being
“only a chill”; after which he tramped up and down the hall, pulling his
beard and knitting his brows, sure signs of great inward perturbation.

“I thought it would be too good luck to get through the year without a
downfall. Confound my perversity! Why couldn’t I take Myra’s advice and
keep Rose at home. It’s not fair that the poor child should suffer
for my sinful over-confidence. She shall not suffer for it! Pneumonia,
indeed! I defy it,” and he shook his fist in the ugly face of an Indian
idol that happened to be before him, as if that particularly hideous god
had some spite against his own little goddess.

In spite of his defiance his heart sunk when he saw Rose again, for
the pain was worse, and the bath and blankets, the warming-pan and
piping-hot sage tea, were all in vain. For several hours there was no
rest for the poor child, and all manner of gloomy forebodings haunted
the minds of those who hovered about her with faces full of the
tenderest anxiety.

In the midst of the worst paroxysm Charlie came to leave a message from
his mother, and was met by Phebe coming despondently downstairs with a
mustard plaster that had brought no relief.

“What the dickens is the matter? You look as dismal as a tombstone,” he
said, as she held up her hand to stop his lively whistling.

“Miss Rose is dreadful sick.”

“The deuce she is!”

“Don’t swear, Mr. Charlie; she really is, and it’s Mr. Mac’s fault,” and
Phebe told the sad tale in a few sharp words, for she felt at war with
the entire race of boys at that moment.

“I’ll give it to him, make your mind easy about that,” said Charlie,
with an ominous doubling up of his fist. “But Rose isn’t dangerously
ill, is she?” he added anxiously, as Aunt Plenty was seen to trot across
the upper hall, shaking a bottle violently as she went.

“Oh, but she is though. The Doctor don’t say much, but he don’t call it
a ‘chill’ any more. It’s ‘pleurisy’ now, and I’m so afraid it will be
pewmonia to-morrow,” answered Phebe, with a despairing glance at the
plaster.

Charlie exploded into a stifled laugh at the new pronunciation of
pneumonia, to Phebe’s great indignation.

“How can you have the heart to do it, and she in such horrid pain? Hark
to that, and then laugh if you darst,” she said with a tragic gesture,
and her black eyes full of fire.

Charlie listened and heard little moans that went to his heart and made
his face as sober as Phebe’s. “O uncle, please stop the pain, and let me
rest a minute! Don’t tell the boys I wasn’t brave. I try to bear it, but
it’s so sharp I can’t help crying.”

Neither could Charlie, when he heard the broken voice say that; but,
boy-like, he wouldn’t own it, and said pettishly, as he rubbed his
sleeve across his eyes,

“Don’t hold that confounded thing right under my nose; the mustard makes
my eyes smart.”

“Don’t see how it can, when it hasn’t any more strength in it than meal.
The Doctor said so, and I’m going to get some better,” began Phebe,
not a bit ashamed of the great tears that were bedewing the condemned
plaster.

“I’ll go!” and Charlie was off like a shot, glad of an excuse to get out
of sight for a few minutes.

When he came back all inconvenient emotion had been disposed of, and,
having delivered a box of the hottest mustard procurable for money, he
departed to “blow up” Mac, that being his next duty in his opinion. He
did it so energetically and thoroughly that the poor Worm was cast into
the depths of remorseful despair, and went to bed that evening feeling
that he was an outcast from among men, and bore the mark of Cain upon
his brow.

Thanks to the skill of the Doctor, and the devotion of his helpers, Rose
grew easier about midnight, and all hoped that the worst was over. Phebe
was making tea by the study fire, for the Doctor had forgotten to eat
and drink since Rose was ill, and Aunt Plenty insisted on his having
a “good cordial dish of tea” after his exertions. A tap on the window
startled Phebe, and, looking up, she saw a face peering in. She was
not afraid, for a second look showed her that it was neither ghost nor
burglar, but Mac, looking pale and wild in the wintry moonlight.

“Come and let a fellow in,” he said in a low tone, and when he stood in
the hall he clutched Phebe’s arm, whispering gruffly, “How is Rose?”

“Thanks be to goodness, she’s better,” answered Phebe, with a smile that
was like broad sunshine to the poor lad’s anxious heart.

“And she will be all right again to-morrow?”

“Oh, dear no! Dolly says she’s sure to have rheumatic fever, if she
don’t have noo-monia!” answered Phebe, careful to pronounce the word
rightly this time.

Down went Mac’s face, and remorse began to gnaw at him again as he gave
a great sigh and said doubtfully,

“I suppose I couldn’t see her?”

“Of course not at this time of night, when we want her to go to sleep!”

Mac opened his mouth to say something more, when a sneeze came upon him
unawares, and a loud “Ah rash hoo!” awoke the echoes of the quiet house.

“Why didn’t you stop it?” said Phebe reproachfully. “I dare say you’ve
waked her up.”

“Didn’t know it was coming. Just my luck!” groaned Mac, turning to go
before his unfortunate presence did more harm.

But a voice from the stair-head called softly, “Mac, come up; Rose wants
to see you.”

Up he went, and found his uncle waiting for him.

“What brings you here at this hour, my boy?” asked the Doctor in a
whisper.

“Charlie said it was all my fault, and if she died I’d killed her. I
couldn’t sleep, so I came to see how she was, and no one knows it but
Steve,” he said with such a troubled face and voice that the Doctor had
not the heart to blame him.

Before he could say anything more a feeble voice called “Mac!” and with
a hasty “Stay a minute just to please her, and then slip away, for I
want her to sleep,” the Doctor led him into the room.

The face on the pillow looked very pale and childish, and the smile that
welcomed Mac was very faint, for Rose was spent with pain, yet could not
rest till she had said a word of comfort to her cousin.

“I knew your funny sneeze, and I guessed that you came to see how I did,
though it is very late. Don’t be worried, I’m better now, and it is my
fault I was ill, not yours; for I needn’t have been so silly as to wait
in the cold just because I said I would.”

Mac hastened to explain, to load himself with reproaches, and to beg
her not to die on any account, for Charlie’s lecture had made a deep
impression on the poor boy’s mind.

“I didn’t know there was any danger of my dying,” and Rose looked up at
him with a solemn expression in her great eyes.

“Oh, I hope not; but people do sometimes go suddenly, you know, and I
couldn’t rest till I’d asked you to forgive me,” faltered Mac, thinking
that Rose looked very like an angel already, with the golden hair loose
on the pillow, and the meekness of suffering on her little white face.

“I don’t think I shall die; uncle won’t let me; but if I do, remember I
forgave you.”

She looked at him with a tender light in her eyes, and, seeing how
pathetic his dumb grief was, she added softly, drawing his head down, “I
wouldn’t kiss you under the mistletoe, but I will now, for I want you to
be sure I do forgive and love you just the same.”

That quite upset poor Mac; he could only murmur his thanks and get out
of the room as fast as possible, to grope his way to the couch at the
far end of the hall, and lie there till he fell asleep, worn out with
trying not to “make a baby” of himself.



Chapter 22--Something to do

Whatever danger there might have been from the effects of that sudden
chill, it was soon over, though, of course, Aunt Myra refused to
believe it, and Dr. Alec cherished his girl with redoubled vigilance and
tenderness for months afterward. Rose quite enjoyed being sick, because
as soon as the pain ended the fun began, and for a week or two she led
the life of a little princess secluded in the Bower, while every one
served, amused, and watched over her in the most delightful manner. But
the doctor was called away to see an old friend, who was dangerously
ill, and then Rose felt like a young bird deprived of its mother’s
sheltering wing; especially on one afternoon when the aunts were taking
their naps, and the house was very still within while snow fell softly
without.

“I’ll go and hunt up Phebe, she is always nice and busy, and likes to
have me help her. If Dolly is out of the way we can make caramels and
surprise the boys when they come,” Rose said to herself, as she threw
down her book and felt ready for society of some sort.

She took the precaution to peep through the slide before she entered the
kitchen, for Dolly allowed no messing when she was round. But the coast
was clear, and no one but Phebe appeared, sitting at the table with her
head on her arms apparently asleep. Rose was just about to wake her
with a “Boo!” when she lifted her head, dried her wet eyes with her
blue apron, and fell to work with a resolute face on something she was
evidently much interested in. Rose could not make out what it was,
and her curiosity was greatly excited, for Phebe was writing with a
sputtering pen on some bits of brown paper, apparently copying something
from a little book.

“I must know what the dear thing is about, and why she cried, and then
set her lips tight and went to work with all her might,” thought Rose,
forgetting all about the caramels, and, going round to the door, she
entered the kitchen, saying pleasantly,

“Phebe, I want something to do. Can’t you let me help you about
anything, or shall I be in the way?”

“Oh, dear no, miss; I always love to have you round when things are
tidy. What would you like to do?” answered Phebe, opening a drawer as
if about to sweep her own affairs out of sight; but Rose stopped her,
exclaiming, like a curious child,

“Let me see! What is it? I won’t tell if you’d rather not have Dolly
know.”

“I’m only trying to study a bit; but I’m so stupid I don’t get on much,”
 answered the girl reluctantly, permitting her little mistress to examine
the poor contrivances she was trying to work with.

A broken slate that had blown off the roof, an inch or two of pencil, an
old almanac for a reader, several bits of brown or yellow paper ironed
smoothly and sewn together for a copy-book, and the copies sundry
receipts written in Aunt Plenty’s neat hand. These, with a small bottle
of ink and a rusty pen, made up Phebe’s outfit, and it was little wonder
that she did not “get on” in spite of the patient persistence that dried
the desponding tears and drove along the sputtering pen with a will.

“You may laugh if you want to, Miss Rose, I know my things are queer,
and that’s why I hide ‘em; but I don’t mind since you’ve found me out,
and I ain’t a bit ashamed except of being so backward at my age,” said
Phebe humbly, though her cheeks grew redder as she washed out some
crooked capitals with a tear or two not yet dried upon the slate.

“Laugh at you! I feel more like crying to think what a selfish girl I
am, to have loads of books and things and never remember to give you
some. Why didn’t you come and ask me, and not go struggling along alone
in this way? It was very wrong of you, Phebe, and I’ll never forgive you
if you do so again,” answered Rose, with one hand on Phebe’s shoulder,
while the other gently turned the leaves of the poor little copy-book.

“I didn’t like to ask for anything more when you are so good to me all
the time, miss, dear,” began Phebe, looking up with grateful eyes.

“O you proud thing! just as if it wasn’t fun to give away, and I had the
best of it. Now, see here, I’ve got a plan and you mustn’t say no, or
I shall scold. I want something to do, and I’m going to teach you all
I know; it won’t take long,” and Rose laughed as she put her arm around
Phebe’s neck, and patted the smooth dark head with the kind little hand
that so loved to give.

“It would be just heavenly!” and Phebe’s face shone at the mere idea;
but fell again as she added wistfully, “Only I’m afraid I ought not
to let you do it, Miss Rose. It will take time, and maybe the Doctor
wouldn’t like it.”

“He didn’t want me to study much, but he never said a word about
teaching, and I don’t believe he will mind a bit. Anyway, we can try it
till he comes, so pack up your things and go right to my room and we’ll
begin this very day; I’d truly like to do it, and we’ll have nice times,
see if we don’t!” cried Rose eagerly.

It was a pretty sight to see Phebe bundle her humble outfit into her
apron, and spring up as if the desire of her heart had suddenly been
made a happy fact to her; it was a still prettier sight to see Rose run
gaily on before, smiling like a good fairy as she beckoned to the other,
singing as she went,

    “The way into my parlour is up a winding stair,
     And many are the curious things I’ll show you when you’re there.
     Will you, will you walk in, Phebe dear?”

“Oh, won’t I!” answered Phebe fervently, adding, as they entered the
Bower, “You are the dearest spider that ever was, and I’m the happiest
fly.”

“I’m going to be very strict, so sit down in that chair and don’t say
a word till school is ready to open,” ordered Rose, delighted with the
prospect of such a useful and pleasant “something to do.”

So Phebe sat demurely in her place while her new teacher laid forth
books and slates, a pretty inkstand and a little globe; hastily tore a
bit off her big sponge, sharpened pencils with more energy than skill,
and when all was ready gave a prance of satisfaction that set the pupil
laughing.

“Now the school is open, and I shall hear you read, so that I may know
in which class to put you, Miss Moore,” began Rose with great dignity,
as she laid a book before her scholar, and sat down in the easy chair
with a long rule in her hand.

Phebe did pretty well, only tripping now and then over a hard word, and
pronouncing identical “identickle,” in a sober way that tickled Rose,
though never a smile betrayed her. The spelling lesson which followed
was rather discouraging; Phebe’s ideas of geography were very vague, and
grammar was nowhere, though the pupil protested that she tried so hard
to “talk nice like educated folks” that Dolly called her “a stuck-up
piece who didn’t know her place.”

“Dolly’s an old goose, so don’t you mind her, for she will say ‘nater,’
‘vittles,’ and ‘doos’ as long as she lives, and insist that they are
right. You do talk very nicely, Phebe, I’ve observed it, and grammar
will help you, and show you some things are right and others ain’t are
not, I mean,” added Rose, correcting herself, and feeling that she
must mind her own parts of speech if she was to serve as an example for
Phebe.

When the arithmetic came, the little teacher was surprised to find her
scholar quicker in some things than herself, for Phebe had worked away
at the columns in the butcher’s and baker’s books till she could add so
quickly and correctly that Rose was amazed, and felt that in this branch
the pupil would soon excel the teacher if she kept on at the same pace.
Her praise cheered Phebe immensely, and they went bravely on, both
getting so interested that time flew unheeded till Aunt Plenty appeared,
exclaiming, as she stared at the two heads bent over one slate,

“Bless my heart, what is going on now?”

“School, aunty. I’m teaching Phebe, and it’s great fun!” cried Rose,
looking up with a bright face.

But Phebe’s was brighter, though she added with a wistful look,

“Maybe I ought to have asked leave first; only when Miss Rose proposed
this, I was so happy I forgot to. Shall I stop, ma’am?”

“Of course not, child; I’m glad to see you fond of your book, and to
find Rose helping you along. My blessed mother used to sit at work with
her maids about her, teaching them many a useful thing in the good old
fashion that’s gone by now. Only don’t neglect your work, dear, or let
the books interfere with the duties.”

As Aunt Plenty spoke, with her kind old face beaming approvingly upon
the girls, Phebe glanced at the clock, saw that it pointed to five, knew
that Dolly would soon be down, expecting to find preparations for supper
under way, and, hastily dropping her pencil, she jumped up, saying,

“Please, can I go? I’ll clear up after I’ve done my chores.”

“School is dismissed,” answered Rose, and with a grateful “Thank you,
heaps and heaps!” Phebe ran away singing the multiplication table as she
set the tea ditto.

That was the way it began, and for a week the class of one went on
with great pleasure and profit to all concerned; for the pupil proved
a bright one, and came to her lessons as to a feast, while the young
teacher did her best to be worthy the high opinion held of her, for
Phebe firmly believed that Miss Rose knew everything in the way of
learning.

Of course the lads found out what was going on, and chaffed the girls
about the “Seminary,” as they called the new enterprise; but they
thought it a good thing on the whole, kindly offered to give lessons in
Greek and Latin gratis, and decided among themselves that “Rose was a
little trump to give the Phebe-bird such a capital boost.”

Rose herself had some doubts as to how it would strike her uncle, and
concocted a wheedlesome speech which should at once convince him that
it was the most useful, wholesome, and delightful plan ever devised. But
she got no chance to deliver her address, for Dr. Alec came upon her so
unexpectedly that it went out of her head entirely. She was sitting on
the floor in the library, poring over a big book laid open in her lap,
and knew nothing of the long-desired arrival till two large, warm hands
met under her chin and gently turned her head back, so that someone
could kiss her heartily on either cheek, while a fatherly voice said,
half reproachfully, “Why is my girl brooding over a dusty Encyclopedia
when she ought to be running to meet the old gentleman who couldn’t get
on another minute without her?”

“O uncle! I’m so glad! and so sorry! Why didn’t you let us know what
time you’d be here, or call out the minute you came? Haven’t I been
home-sick for you? and now I’m so happy to have you back I could hug
your dear old curly head off,” cried Rose, as the Encyclopedia went down
with a bang, and she up with a spring that carried her into Dr. Alec’s
arms, to be kept there in the sort of embrace a man gives to the dearest
creature the world holds for him.

Presently he was in his easy chair with Rose upon his knee smiling up
in his face and talking as fast as her tongue could go, while he watched
her with an expression of supreme content, as he stroked the smooth
round cheek, or held the little hand in his, rejoicing to see how rosy
was the one, how plump and strong the other.

“Have you had a good time? Did you save the poor lady? Aren’t you glad
to be home again with your girl to torment you?”

“Yes, to all those questions. Now tell me what you’ve been at, little
sinner? Aunty Plen says you want to consult me about some new and
remarkable project which you have dared to start in my absence.”

“She didn’t tell you, I hope?”

“Not a word more expect that you were rather doubtful how I’d take it,
and so wanted to ‘fess’ yourself and get round me as you always try
to do, though you don’t often succeed. Now, then, own up and take the
consequences.”

So Rose told about her school in her pretty, earnest way, dwelling
on Phebe’s hunger for knowledge, and the delight it was to help her,
adding, with a wise nod,

“And it helps me too, uncle, for she is so quick and eager I have to do
my best or she will get ahead of me in some things. To-day, now, she had
the word ‘cotton’ in a lesson and asked all about it, and I was ashamed
to find I really knew so little that I could only say that it was a
plant that grew down South in a kind of a pod, and was made into cloth.
That’s what I was reading up when you came, and to-morrow I shall tell
her all about it, and indigo too. So you see it teaches me also, and is
as good as a general review of what I’ve learned, in a pleasanter way
than going over it alone.”

“You artful little baggage! that’s the way you expect to get round me,
is it? That’s not studying, I suppose?”

“No, sir, it’s teaching; and please, I like it much better than having a
good time by myself. Besides, you know, I adopted Phebe and promised to
be a sister to her, so I am bound to keep my word, am I not?” answered
Rose, looking both anxious and resolute as she waited for her sentence.

Dr. Alec was evidently already won, for Rose had described the old slate
and brown paper copy-book with pathetic effect, and the excellent man
had not only decided to send Phebe to school long before the story was
done, but reproached himself for forgetting his duty to one little girl
in his love for another. So when Rose tried to look meek and failed
utterly, he laughed and pinched her cheek, and answered in that genial
way which adds such warmth and grace to any favour,

“I haven’t the slightest objection in the world. In fact, I was
beginning to think I might let you go at your books again, moderately,
since you are so well; and this is an excellent way to try your powers.
Phebe is a brave, bright lass, and shall have a fair chance in the
world, if we can give it to her, so that if she ever finds her friends
they need not be ashamed of her.”

“I think she has found some already,” began Rose eagerly.

“Hey? what? has anyone turned up since I’ve been gone?” asked Dr. Alec
quickly, for it was a firm belief in the family that Phebe would prove
to be “somebody” sooner or later.

“No, her best friend turned up when you came home, uncle,” answered Rose
with an approving pat, adding gratefully, “I can’t half thank you for
being so good to my girl, but she will, because I know she is going to
make a woman to be proud of, she’s so strong and true, and loving.”

“Bless your dear heart, I haven’t begun to do anything yet, more shame
to me! But I’m going at it now, and as soon as she gets on a bit,
she shall go to school as long as she likes. How will that do for a
beginning?”

“It will be ‘just heavenly,’ as Phebe says, for it is the wish of her
life to ‘get lots of schooling,’ and she will be too happy when I tell
her. May I, please? it will be so lovely to see the dear thing open her
big eyes and clap her hands at the splendid news.”

“No one shall have a finger in this nice little pie; you shall do it all
yourself, only don’t go too fast, or make too many castles in the air,
my dear; for time and patience must go into this pie of ours if it is to
turn out well.”

“Yes, uncle, only when it is opened won’t ‘the birds begin to sing?”’
laughed Rose, taking a turn about the room as a vent for the joyful
emotions that made her eyes shine. All of a sudden she stopped and asked
soberly,

“If Phebe goes to school who will do her work? I’m willing, if I can.”

“Come here and I’ll tell you a secret. Dolly’s ‘bones’ are getting so
troublesome, and her dear old temper so bad, that the aunts have decided
to pension her off and let her go and live with her daughter, who has
married very well. I saw her this week, and she’d like to have her
mother come, so in the spring we shall have a grand change, and get
a new cook and chamber-girl if any can be found to suit our honoured
relatives.”

“Oh, me! how can I ever get on without Phebe? Couldn’t she stay, just so
I could see her? I’d pay her board rather than have her go, I’m so fond
of her.”

How Dr. Alec laughed at that proposal, and how satisfied Rose was when
he explained that Phebe was still to be her maid, with no duties except
such as she could easily perform between school-hours.

“She is a proud creature, for all her humble ways, and even from us
would not take a favour if she did not earn it somewhere. So this
arrangement makes it all square and comfortable, you see, and she will
pay for the schooling by curling these goldilocks a dozen times a day if
you let her.”

“Your plans are always so wise and kind! That’s why they work so well,
I suppose, and why people let you do what you like with them. I really
don’t see how other girls get along without an Uncle Alec!” answered
Rose, with a sigh of pity for those who had missed so great a blessing.

When Phebe was told the splendid news, she did not “stand on her head
with rapture,” as Charlie prophesied she would, but took it quietly,
because it was such a happy thing she had no words “big and beautiful
enough to thank them in,” she said; but every hour of her day was
brightened by this granted wish, and dedicated to the service of those
who gave it.

Her heart was so full of content that if overflowed in music, and the
sweet voice singing all about the house gave thanks so blithely that
no other words were needed. Her willing feet were never tired of taking
steps for those who had smoothed her way; her skilful hands were always
busy in some labour of love for them, and on the face fast growing in
comeliness there was an almost womanly expression of devotion, which
proved how well Phebe had already learned one of life’s great lessons
gratitude.



Chapter 23--Peace-Making

“Steve, I want you to tell me something,” said Rose to Dandy, who was
making faces at himself in the glass, while he waited for an answer to
the note he brought from his mother to Aunt Plenty.

“P’raps I will, and p’raps I won’t. What is it?”

“Haven’t Arch and Charlie quarrelled?”

“Dare say; we fellows are always having little rows, you know. I do
believe a sty is coming on my star-board eye,” and Steve affected to be
absorbed in a survey of his yellow lashes.

“No, that won’t do; I want to know all about it; for I’m sure something
more serious than a ‘little row’ is the matter. Come, please tell me,
Stenie, there’s a dear.”

“Botheration! you don’t want me to turn telltale, do you?” growled
Steve, pulling his top-knot, as he always did when perplexed.

“Yes, I do,” was Rose’s decided answer for she saw from his manner that
she was right, and determined to have the secret out of him if coaxing
would do it. “I don’t wish you to tell things to everyone, of course,
but to me you may, and you must, because I have a right to know. You
boys need somebody to look after you, and I’m going to do it, for girls
are nice peacemakers, and know how to manage people. Uncle said so, and
he is never wrong.”

Steve was about to indulge in a derisive hoot at the idea of her looking
after them, but a sudden thought restrained him, and suggested a way in
which he could satisfy Rose, and better himself at the same time.

“What will you give me if I’ll tell you every bit about it?” he asked,
with a sudden red in his cheeks and an uneasy look in his eyes, for he
was half ashamed of the proposition.

“What do you want?” and Rose looked up rather surprised at his question.

“I’d like to borrow some money. I shouldn’t think of asking you, only
Mac never has a cent. since he’s set up his old chemical shop, where
he’ll blow himself to bits some day, and you and uncle will have the fun
of putting him together again,” and Steve tried to look as if the idea
amused him.

“I’ll lend it to you with pleasure, so tell away,” said Rose, bound to
get at the secret.

Evidently much relieved by the promise, Steve set his top-knot
cheerfully erect again, and briefly stated the case.

“As you say, it’s all right to tell you, but don’t let the boys know
I blabbed, or Prince will take my head off. You see, Archie don’t like
some of the fellows Charlie goes with, and cuts ‘em. That makes Prince
mad, and he holds on just to plague Arch, so they don’t speak to one
another, if they can help it, and that’s the row.”

“Are those boys bad?” asked Rose, anxiously.

“Guess not, only rather wild. They are older than our fellows, but
they like Prince, he’s such a jolly boy; sings so well, dances jigs and
breakdowns, you know, and plays any game that’s going. He beat Morse at
billiards, and that’s something to brag of, for Morse thinks he knows
everything. I saw the match, and it was great fun!”

Steve got quite excited over the prowess of Charlie, whom he admired
immensely, and tried to imitate. Rose did not know half the danger
of such gifts and tastes as Charlie’s, but felt instinctively that
something must be wrong if Archie disapproved.

“If Prince likes any billiard-playing boy better than Archie, I don’t
think much of his sense,” she said severely.

“Of course he doesn’t; but, you see, Charlie and Arch are both as proud
as they can be, and won’t give in. I suppose Arch is right, but I don’t
blame Charlie a bit for liking to be with the others sometimes, they are
such a jolly set,” and Steve shook his head morally, even while his eye
twinkled over the memory of some of the exploits of the “jolly set.”

“Oh, dear me!” sighed Rose, “I don’t see what I can do about it, but
I wish the boys would make up, for Prince can’t come to any harm with
Archie, he’s so good and sensible.”

“That’s the trouble; Arch preaches, and Prince won’t stand it. He
told Arch he was a prig and a parson, and Arch told him he wasn’t a
gentleman. My boots! weren’t they both mad, though! I thought for a
minute they’d pitch into one another and have it out. Wish they had, and
not gone stalking round stiff and glum ever since. Mac and I settle our
rows with a bat or so over the head, and then we are all right.”

Rose couldn’t help laughing as Steve sparred away at a fat sofa-pillow,
to illustrate his meaning; and, having given it several scientific
whacks, he pulled down his cuffs and smiled upon her with benign pity
for her feminine ignorance of this summary way of settling a quarrel.

“What droll things boys are!” she said, with a mixture of admiration and
perplexity in her face, which Steve accepted as a compliment to his sex.

“We’re a pretty clever invention, miss, and you can’t get on without
us,” he answered, with his nose in the air. Then, taking a sudden plunge
into business, he added, “How about that bit of money you were going to
lend me? I’ve told, now you pay up.”

“Of course I will! How much do you want?” and Rose pulled out her purse.

“Could you spare five dollars? I want to pay a little debt of honour
that is rather pressing,” and Steve put on a mannish air that was
comical to see.

“Aren’t all debts honourable?” asked innocent Rose.

“Yes, of course; but this is a bet I made, and it ought to be settled up
at once,” began Steve, finding it awkward to explain.

“Oh, don’t bet, it’s not right, and I know your father wouldn’t like it.
Promise you won’t do so again; please promise!” and Rose held fast the
hand into which she had just put the money.

“Well, I won’t. It’s worried me a good deal, but I was joked into it.
Much obliged, cousin, I’m all right now,” and Steve departed hastily.

Having decided to be a peace-maker, Rose waited for an opportunity, and
very soon it came.

She was spending the day with Aunt Clara, who had been entertaining some
young guests, and invited Rose to meet them, for she thought it high
time her niece conquered her bashfulness and saw a little of society.
Dinner was over, and everyone had gone. Aunt Clara was resting before
going out to an evening party, and Rose was waiting for Charlie to come
and take her home.

She sat alone in the elegant drawing-room, feeling particularly nice and
pretty, for she had her best frock on, a pair of gold bands her aunt had
just given her, and a tea-rose bud in her sash, like the beautiful Miss
Van Tassel, whom everyone admired. She had spread out her little skirts
to the best advantage, and, leaning back in a luxurious chair, sat
admiring her own feet in new slippers with rosettes almost as big as
dahlias. Presently Charlie came lounging in, looking rather sleepy and
queer, Rose thought. On seeing her, however, he roused up and said with
a smile that ended in a gape,

“I thought you were with mother, so I took forty winks after I got those
girls off. Now, I’m at your service, Rosamunda, whenever you like.”

“You look as if your head ached. If it does, don’t mind me. I’m not
afraid to run home alone, it’s so early,” answered Rose, observing the
flushed cheeks and heavy eyes of her cousin.

“I think I see myself letting you do it. Champagne always makes my
headache, but the air will set me up.”

“Why do you drink it, then?” asked Rose, anxiously.

“Can’t help it, when I’m host. Now, don’t you begin to lecture; I’ve had
enough of Archie’s old-fashioned notions, and I don’t want any more.”

Charlie’s tone was decidedly cross, and his whole manner so unlike his
usual merry good-nature, that Rose felt crushed, and answered meekly,

“I wasn’t going to lecture, only when people like other people, they
can’t bear to see them suffer pain.”

That brought Charlie round at once, for Rose’s lips trembled a little,
though she tried to hide it by smelling the flower she pulled from her
sash.

“I’m a regular bear, and I beg your pardon for being so cross, Rosy,” he
said in the old frank way that was so winning.

“I wish you’d beg Archie’s too, and be good friends again. You never
were cross when he was your chum,” Rose said, looking up at him as he
bent toward her from the low chimney-piece, where he had been leaning
his elbows.

In an instant he stood as stiff and straight as a ramrod, and the heavy
eyes kindled with an angry spark as he said, in his high and mighty
manner,

“You’d better not meddle with what you don’t understand, cousin.”

“But I do understand, and it troubles me very much to see you so cold
and stiff to one another. You always used to be together, and now you
hardly speak. You are so ready to beg my pardon I don’t see why you
can’t beg Archie’s, if you are in the wrong.”

“I’m not!” this was so short and sharp that Rose started, and Charlie
added in a calmer but still very haughty tone: “A gentleman always begs
pardon when he has been rude to a lady, but one man doesn’t apologize to
another man who has insulted him.”

“Oh, my heart, what a pepperpot!” thought Rose, and, hoping to make him
laugh, she added slyly: “I was not talking about men, but boys, and one
of them a Prince, who ought to set a good example to his subjects.”

But Charlie would not relent, and tried to turn the subject by saying
gravely, as he unfastened the little gold ring from his watch-guard,

“I’ve broken my word, so I want to give this back and free you from the
bargain. I’m sorry, but I think it a foolish promise, and don’t intend
to keep it. Choose a pair of ear-rings to suit yourself, as my forfeit.
You have a right to wear them now.”

“No, I can only wear one, and that is no use, for Archie will keep his
word I’m sure!” Rose was so mortified and grieved at this downfall
of her hopes that she spoke sharply, and would not take the ring the
deserter offered her.

He shrugged his shoulders, and threw it into her lap, trying to look
cool and careless, but failing entirely, for he was ashamed of himself,
and out of sorts generally. Rose wanted to cry, but pride would not
let her, and, being very angry, she relieved herself by talk instead of
tears. Looking pale and excited, she rose out of her chair, cast away
the ring, and said in a voice that she vainly tried to keep steady,

“You are not at all the boy I thought you were, and I don’t respect you
one bit. I’ve tried to help you be good, but you won’t let me, and I
shall not try any more. You talk a great deal about being a gentleman,
but you are not, for you’ve broken your word, and I can never trust
you again. I don’t wish you to go home with me. I’d rather have Mary.
Good-night.”

And with that last dreadful blow, Rose walked out of the room, leaving
Charlie as much astonished as if one of his pet pigeons had flown in his
face and pecked at him. She was so seldom angry, that when her temper
did get the better of her it made a deep impression on the lads, for
it was generally a righteous sort of indignation at some injustice or
wrong-doing, not childish passion.

Her little thunderstorm cleared off in a sob or two as she put on her
things in the entry-closet, and when she emerged she looked the brighter
for the shower. A hasty good-night to Aunt Clara now under the hands of
the hairdresser and then she crept down to find Mary the maid. But
Mary was out, so was the man, and Rose slipped away by the back-door,
flattering herself that she had escaped the awkwardness of having
Charlie for escort.

There she was mistaken, however, for the gate had hardly closed behind
her when a well-known tramp was heard, and the Prince was beside her,
saying in a tone of penitent politeness that banished Rose’s wrath like
magic,

“You needn’t speak to me if you don’t choose, but I must see you safely
home, cousin.”

She turned at once, put out her hand, and answered heartily,

“I was the cross one. Please forgive me, and let’s be friends again.”

Now that was better than a dozen sermons on the beauty of forgiveness,
and did Charlie more good, for it showed him how sweet humility was, and
proved that Rose practised as she preached.

He shook the hand warmly, then drew it through his arm and said, as if
anxious to recover the good opinion with the loss of which he had been
threatened,

“Look here, Rosy, I’ve put the ring back, and I’m going to try again.
But you don’t know how hard it is to stand being laughed at.”

“Yes, I do! Ariadne plagues me every time I see her, because I don’t
wear ear-rings after all the trouble I had getting ready for them.”

“Ah, but her twaddle isn’t half as bad as the chaffing I get. It takes
a deal of pluck to hold out when you are told you are tied to an apron
string, and all that sort of thing,” sighed Charlie.

“I thought you had a ‘deal of pluck,’ as you call it. The boys all say
you are the bravest of the seven,” said Rose.

“So I am about some things, but I cannot bear to be laughed at.”

“It is hard, but if one is right won’t that make it easier?”

“Not to me; it might to a pious parson like Arch.”

“Please don’t call him names! I guess he has what is called moral
courage, and you physical courage. Uncle explained the difference to
me, and moral is the best, though often it doesn’t look so,” said Rose
thoughtfully.

Charlie didn’t like that, and answered quickly, “I don’t believe he’d
stand it any better than I do, if he had those fellows at him.”

“Perhaps that’s why he keeps out of their way, and wants you to.”

Rose had him there, and Charlie felt it, but would not give in just
yet, though he was going fast, for somehow, in the dark he seemed to
see things clearer than in the light, and found it very easy to be
confidential when it was “only Rose.”

“If he was my brother, now, he’d have some right to interfere,” began
Charlie, in an injured tone.

“I wish he was!” cried Rose.

“So do I,” answered Charlie, and then they both laughed at his
inconsistency.

The laugh did them good, and when Prince spoke again, it was in a
different tone pensive, not proud nor perverse.

“You see, it’s hard upon me that I have no brothers and sisters. The
others are better off and needn’t go abroad for chums if they don’t
like. I am all alone, and I’d be thankful even for a little sister.”

Rose thought that very pathetic, and, overlooking the uncomplimentary
word “even” in that last sentence, she said, with a timid sort of
earnestness that conquered her cousin at once,

“Play I was a little sister. I know I’m silly, but perhaps I’m better
than nothing, and I’d dearly love to do it.”

“So should I! and we will, for you are not silly, my dear, but a very
sensible girl, we all think, and I’m proud to have you for a sister.
There, now!” and Charlie looked down at the curly head bobbing along
beside him with real affection in his face.

Rose gave a skip of pleasure, and laid one seal-skin mitten over the
other on his arm, as she said happily,

“That’s so nice of you! Now, you needn’t be lonely any more, and I’ll
try to fill Archie’s place till he comes back, for I know he will, as
soon as you let him.”

“Well, I don’t mind telling you that while he was my mate I never missed
brothers and sisters, or wanted anyone else; but since he cast me off,
I’ll be hanged if I don’t feel as forlorn as old Crusoe before Friday
turned up.”

This burst of confidence confirmed Rose in her purpose of winning
Charlie’s Mentor back to him, but she said no more, contented to have
done so well. They parted excellent friends, and Prince went home,
wondering why “a fellow didn’t mind saying things to a girl or woman
which they would die before they’d own to another fellow.”

Rose also had some sage reflections upon the subject, and fell asleep
thinking that there were a great many curious things in this world, and
feeling that she was beginning to find out some of them.

Next day she trudged up the hill to see Archie, and having told him
as much as she thought best about her talk with Charlie, begged him to
forget and forgive.

“I’ve been thinking that perhaps I ought to, though I am in the right.
I’m no end fond of Charlie, and he’s the best-hearted lad alive; but he
can’t say No, and that will play the mischief with him, if he does not
take care,” said Archie in his grave, kind way.

“While father was home, I was very busy with him, so Prince got into a
set I don’t like. They try to be fast, and think it’s manly, and they
flatter him, and lead him on to do all sorts of things play for money,
and bet, and loaf about. I hate to have him do so, and tried to stop it,
but went to work the wrong way, so we got into a mess.”

“He is all ready to make up if you don’t say much, for he owned to me
he was wrong; but I don’t think he will own it to you, in words,” began
Rose.

“I don’t care for that; if he’ll just drop those row-dies and come back,
I’ll hold my tongue and not preach. I wonder if he owes those fellows
money, and so doesn’t like to break off till he can pay it. I hope not,
but don’t dare to ask; though, perhaps, Steve knows, he’s always after
Prince, more’s the pity,” and Archie looked anxious.

“I think Steve does know, for he talked about debts of honour the day I
gave him--” There Rose stopped short and turned scarlet.

But Archie ordered her to “fess,” and had the whole story in five
minutes, for none dared disobey the Chief. He completed her affliction
by putting a five-dollar bill into her pocket by main force, looking
both indignant and resolute as he said,

“Never do so again; but send Steve to me, if he is afraid to go to his
father. Charlie had nothing to do with that; he wouldn’t borrow a penny
of a girl, don’t think it. But that’s the harm he does Steve, who adores
him, and tries to be like him in all things. Don’t say a word; I’ll make
it all right, and no one shall blame you.”

“Oh me! I always make trouble by trying to help, and then letting out
the wrong thing,” sighed Rose, much depressed by her slip of the tongue.

Archie comforted her with the novel remark that it was always best to
tell the truth, and made her quite cheerful by promising to heal the
breach with Charlie as soon as possible.

He kept his word so well that the very next afternoon, as Rose looked
out of the window, she beheld the joyful spectacle of Archie and Prince
coming up the avenue, arm-in-arm, as of old, talking away as if to make
up for the unhappy silence of the past weeks.

Rose dropped her work, hurried to the door, and, opening it wide, stood
there smiling down upon them so happily, that the faces of the lads
brightened as they ran up the steps eager to show that all was well with
them.

“Here’s our little peace-maker!” said Archie, shaking hands with vigour.

But Charlie added, with a look that made Rose very proud and happy, “And
my little sister.”



Chapter 24--Which?

“Uncle, I have discovered what girls are made for,” said Rose, the day
after the reconciliation of Archie and the Prince.

“Well, my dear, what is it?” asked Dr. Alec, who was “planking the
deck,” as he called his daily promenade up and down the hall.

“To take care of boys,” answered Rose, quite beaming with satisfaction
as she spoke. “Phebe laughed when I told her, and said she thought girls
had better learn to take care of themselves first. But that’s because
she hasn’t got seven boy-cousins as I have.”

“She is right, nevertheless, Rosy, and so are you, for the two things go
together, and in helping seven lads you are unconsciously doing much
to improve one lass,” said Dr. Alec, stopping to nod and smile at the
bright-faced figure resting on the old bamboo chair, after a lively
game of battledore and shuttlecock, in place of a run which a storm
prevented.

“Am I? I’m glad of that; but really, uncle, I do feel as if I must take
care of the boys, for they come to me in all sorts of troubles, and ask
advice, and I like it so much. Only I don’t always know what to do,
and I’m going to consult you privately and then surprise them with my
wisdom.”

“All right, my dear; what’s the first worry? I see you have something on
your little mind, so come and tell uncle.”

Rose put her arm in his, and, pacing to and fro, told him all about
Charlie, asking what she could do to keep him straight, and be a real
sister to him.

“Could you make up your mind to go and stay with Aunt Clara a month?”
 asked the Doctor, when she ended.

“Yes, sir; but I shouldn’t like it. Do you really want me to go?”

“The best cure for Charlie is a daily dose of Rose water, or Rose and
water, or Rose and water; will you go and see that he takes it?” laughed
Dr. Alec.

“You mean that if I’m there and try to make it pleasant, he will stay at
home and keep out of mischief?”

“Exactly.”

“But could I make it pleasant? He would want the boys.”

“No danger but he’d have the boys, for they swarm after you like bees
after their queen. Haven’t you found that out?”

“Aunt Plen often says they never used to be here half so much before I
came, but I never thought I made the difference, it seemed so natural to
have them round.”

“Little modesty doesn’t know what a magnet she is; but she will find it
out some day,” and the Doctor softly stroked the cheek that had grown
rosy with pleasure at the thought of being so much loved. “Now, you see,
if I move the magnet to Aunt Clara’s, the lads will go there as sure as
iron to steel, and Charlie will be so happy at home he won’t care for
these mischievous mates of his I hope,” added the Doctor, well knowing
how hard it was to wean a seventeen-year-old boy from his first taste of
what is called “seeing life,” which, alas! often ends in seeing death.

“I’ll go, uncle, right away! Aunt Clara is always asking me, and will
be glad to get me. I shall have to dress and dine late, and see lots of
company, and be very fashionable, but I’ll try not to let it hurt me;
and if I get in a puzzle or worried about anything I can run to you,”
 answered Rose, good-will conquering timidity.

So it was decided, and without saying much about the real reason for
this visit, Rose was transplanted to Aunt Clara’s, feeling that she had
a work to do, and very eager to do it well.

Dr. Alec was right about the bees, for the boys did follow their queen,
and astonished Mrs. Clara by their sudden assiduity in making calls,
dropping in to dinner, and getting up evening frolics. Charlie was a
devoted host, and tried to show his gratitude by being very kind to his
“little sister,” for he guessed why she came, and his heart was touched
by her artless endeavours to “help him be good.”

Rose often longed to be back in the old house with the simpler pleasures
and more useful duties of the life there; but, having made up her mind,
in spite of Phebe, that “girls were made to take care of boys,” here
motherly little soul found much to enjoy in the new task she had
undertaken.

It was a pretty sight to see the one earnest, sweet-faced girl among the
flock of tall lads, trying to understand, to help and please them with
a patient affection that worked many a small miracle unperceived. Slang,
rough manners, and careless habits were banished or bettered by the
presence of a little gentlewoman; and all the manly virtues cropping up
were encouraged by the hearty admiration bestowed upon them by one whose
good opinion all valued more than they confessed; while Rose tried to
imitate the good qualities she praised in them, to put away her girlish
vanities and fears, to be strong and just, and frank and brave, as well
as modest, kind, and beautiful.

This trial worked so well that when the month was over, Mac and Steve
demanded a visit in their turn, and Rose went, feeling that she would
like to hear grim Aunt Jane say, as Aunt Clara did at parting, “I wish I
could keep you all my life, dear.”

After Mac and Steve had had their turn, Archie and Company bore her away
for some weeks; and with them she was so happy, she felt as if she would
like to stay for ever, if she could have Uncle Alec also.

Of course, Aunt Myra could not be neglected, and, with secret despair,
Rose went to the “Mausoleum,” as the boys called her gloomy abode.
Fortunately, she was very near home, and Dr. Alec dropped in so often
that her visit was far less dismal than she expected. Between them, they
actually made Aunt Myra laugh heartily more than once; and Rose did her
so much good by letting in the sunshine, singing about the silent house,
cooking wholesome messes, and amusing the old lady with funny little
lectures on physiology, that she forgot to take her pills and gave up
“Mum’s Elixir,” because she slept so well, after the long walks and
drives she was beguiled into taking, that she needed no narcotic.

So the winter flew rapidly away, and it was May before Rose was fairly
settled again at home. They called her the “Monthly Rose,” because
she had spent a month with each of the aunts, and left such pleasant
memories of bloom and fragrance behind her, that all wanted the family
flower back again.

Dr. Alec rejoiced greatly over his recovered treasure; but as the time
drew near when his year of experiment ended, he had many a secret fear
that Rose might like to make her home for the next twelve month with
Aunt Jessie, or even Aunt Clara, for Charlie’s sake. He said nothing,
but waited with much anxiety for the day when the matter should be
decided; and while he waited he did his best to finish as far as
possible the task he had begun so well.

Rose was very happy now, being out nearly all day enjoying the beautiful
awakening of the world, for spring came bright and early, as if anxious
to do its part. The old horse-chestnuts budded round her windows, green
things sprung up like magic in the garden under her hands, hardy flowers
bloomed as fast as they could, the birds sang blithely overhead, and
every day a chorus of pleasant voices cried, “Good morning, cousin,
isn’t it jolly weather?”

No one remembered the date of the eventful conversation which resulted
in the Doctor’s experiment (no one but himself at least); so when the
aunts were invited to tea one Saturday they came quite unsuspiciously,
and were all sitting together having a social chat, when Brother Alec
entered with two photographs in his hand.

“Do you remember that?” he said, showing one to Aunt Clara, who happened
to be nearest.

“Yes, indeed; it is very like her when she came. Quite her sad,
unchildlike expression, and thin little face, with the big dark eyes.”

The picture was passed round, and all agreed that “it was very like
Rose a year ago.” This point being settled, the Doctor showed the second
picture, which was received with great approbation, and pronounced a
“charming likeness.”

It certainly was, and a striking contrast to the first one, for it was a
blooming, smiling face, full of girlish spirit and health, with no sign
of melancholy, though the soft eyes were thoughtful, and the lines about
the lips betrayed a sensitive nature.

Dr. Alec set both photographs on the chimneypiece, and, falling back
a step or two, surveyed them with infinite satisfaction for several
minutes, then wheeled round, saying briefly, as he pointed to the two
faces,

“Time is up; how do you think my experiment has succeeded, ladies?”

“Bless me, so it is!” cried Aunt Plenty, dropping a stitch in her
surprise.

“Beautifully, dear,” answered Aunt Peace, smiling entire approval.

“She certainly has improved, but appearances are deceitful, and she had
no constitution to build upon,” croaked Aunt Myra.

“I am willing to allow that, as far as mere health goes, the experiment
is a success,” graciously observed Aunt Jane, unable to forget Rose’s
kindness to her Mac.

“So am I; and I’ll go farther, for I really do believe Alec has done
wonders for the child; she will be a beauty in two or three years,”
 added Aunt Clara, feeling that she could say nothing better than that.

“I always knew he would succeed, and I’m so glad you all allow it, for
he deserves more credit than you know, and more praise than he will
ever get,” cried Aunt Jessie, clapping her hands with an enthusiasm that
caused Jamie’s little red stocking to wave like a triumphal banner in
the air.

Dr. Alec made them a splendid bow, looking much gratified, and then said
soberly,

“Thank you; now the question is, shall I go on? for this is only the
beginning. None of you know the hindrances I’ve had, the mistakes I’ve
made, the study I’ve given the case, and the anxiety I’ve often felt.
Sister Myra is right is one thing Rose is a delicate creature, quick to
flourish in the sunshine, and as quick to droop without it. She has no
special weakness, but inherits her mother’s sensitive nature, and needs
the wisest, tenderest care, to keep a very ardent little soul from
wearing out a finely organised little body. I think I have found the
right treatment, and; with you to help me, I believe we may build up a
lovely and a noble woman, who will be a pride and comfort to us all.”

There Dr. Alec stopped to get his breath, for he had spoken very
earnestly, and his voice got a little husky over the last words. A
gentle murmur from the aunts seemed to encourage him, and he went on
with an engaging smile, for the good man was slyly trying to win all the
ladies to vote for him when the time came.

“Now, I don’t wish to be selfish or arbitrary, because I am her
guardian, and I shall leave Rose free to choose for herself. We all want
her, and if she likes to make her home with any of you rather than with
me, she shall do so. In fact, I encouraged her visits last winter, that
she might see what we can all offer her, and judge where she will be
happiest. Is not that the fairest way? Will you agree to abide by her
choice, as I do?”

“Yes, we will,” said all the aunts, in quite a flutter of excitement at
the prospect of having Rose for a whole year.

“Good! she will be here directly, and then we will settle the question
for another year. A most important year, mind you, for she has got a
good start, and will blossom rapidly now if all goes well with her. So
I beg of you don’t undo my work, but deal very wisely and gently with
my little girl, for if any harm come to her, I think it would break my
heart.”

As he spoke, Dr. Alec turned his back abruptly and affected to be
examining the pictures again; but the aunts understood how dear the
child was to the solitary man who had loved her mother years ago, and
who now found his happiness in cherishing the little Rose who was so
like her. The good ladies nodded and sighed, and telegraphed to one
another that none of them would complain if not chosen, or ever try to
rob Brother Alec of his “Heart’s Delight,” as the boys called Rose.

Just then a pleasant sound of happy voices came up from the garden, and
smiles broke out on all serious faces. Dr. Alec turned at once, saying,
as he threw back his head, “There she is; now for it!”

The cousins had been a-Maying, and soon came flocking in laden with the
spoils.

“Here is our bonny Scotch rose with all her thorns about her,” said Dr.
Alec, surveying her with unusual pride and tenderness, as she went to
show Aunt Peace her basket full of early flowers, fresh leaves, and
curious lichens.

“Leave your clutter in the hall, boys, and sit quietly down if you
choose to stop here, for we are busy,” said Aunt Plenty, shaking her
finger at the turbulent Clan, who were bubbling over with the jollity
born of spring sunshine and healthy exercise.

“Of course, we choose to stay! Wouldn’t miss our Saturday high tea for
anything,” said the Chief, as he restored order among his men with a
nod, a word, and an occasional shake.

“What is up? a court-martial?” asked Charlie, looking at the assembled
ladies with affected awe and real curiosity, for these faces betrayed
that some interesting business was afloat.

Dr. Alec explained in a few words, which he made as brief and calm as he
could; but the effect was exciting, nevertheless, for each of the lads
began at once to bribe, entice, and wheedle “our cousin” to choose his
home.

“You really ought to come to us for mother’s sake, as a relish, you
know, for she must be perfectly satiated with boys,” began Archie, using
the strongest argument he could think of at the moment.

“Oh, do! we’ll never slam, or bounce at you or call you ‘fraid cat,’ if you
only will,” besought Geordie and Will, distorting their countenances in the
attempt to smile with overpowering sweetness.

“And I’ll always wash my hands ‘fore I touch you, and you shall be my dolly,
‘cause Pokey’s gone away, and I’ll love you _hard_,” cried Jamie, clinging
to her with his chubby face full of affection.

“Brothers and sister ought to live together; especially when the brother
needs some one to make home pleasant for him,” added Charlie, with the
wheedlesome tone and look that Rose always found so difficult to resist.

“You had her longest, and it’s our turn now; Mac needs her more than you do,
Prince, for she’s ‘the light of his eyes,’ he says. Come, Rose, choose us,
and I’ll never use the musky pomade you hate again as long as I live,” said
Steve, with his most killing air, as he offered this noble sacrifice.

Mac peered wistfully over his goggles, saying in an unusually wide-awake and
earnest way, --

“Do, cousin, then we can study chemistry together. My experiments don’t blow
up very often now, and the gases aren’t at all bad when you get used to
them.”

Rose meantime had stood quite still, with the flowers dropping from her
hands as her eyes went from one eager face to another, while smiles rippled
over her own at the various enticements offered her. During the laugh that
followed Mac’s handsome proposition, she looked at her uncle, whose eyes
were fixed on her with an expression of love and longing that went to her
heart.

“Ah! yes,” she thought, “he wants me most! I’ve often longed to give him
something that he wished for very much, and now I can.”

So, when, at a sudden gesture from Aunt Peace, silence fell, Rose said
slowly, with a pretty colour in her cheeks, and a beseeching look about
the room, as if asking pardon of the boys,

“It’s very hard to choose when everybody is so fond of me; therefore I
think I’d better go to the one who seems to need me most.”

“No, dear, the one you love the best and will be happiest with,” said
Dr. Alec quickly, as a doleful sniff from Aunt Myra, and a murmur of “My
sainted Caroline,” made Rose pause and look that way.

“Take time, cousin; don’t be in a hurry to make up your mind, and
remember, ‘Codlin’s your friend,’” added Charlie, hopeful still.

“I don’t want any time! I know who I love best, who I’m happiest
with, and I choose uncle. Will he have me?” cried Rose, in a tone that
produced a sympathetic thrill among the hearers, it was so full of
tender confidence and love.

If she really had any doubt, the look in Dr. Alec’s face banished it
without a word, as he opened wide his arms, and she ran into them,
feeling that home was there.

No one spoke for a minute, but there were signs of emotion among the
aunts, which warned the boys to bestir themselves before the water-works
began to play. So they took hands and began to prance about uncle and
niece, singing, with sudden inspiration, the nursery rhyme,

    “Ring around a Rosy!”

Of course that put an end to all sentiment, and Rose emerged laughing
from Dr. Alec’s bosom, with the mark of a waistcoat button nicely
imprinted on her left cheek. He saw it, and said with a merry kiss that
half effaced it, “This is my ewe lamb, and I have set my mark on her, so
no one can steal her away.”

That tickled the boys, and they set up a shout of,

    “Uncle had a little lamb!”

But Rose hushed the noise by slipping into the circle, and making them
dance prettily like lads and lasses round a May-pole; while Phebe,
coming in with fresh water for the flowers, began to twitter, chirp, and
coo, as if all the birds of the air had come to join in the spring revel
of the eight cousins.





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Eight Cousins" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.